the secret counsel of the Lord herein we must know that neither the promise of the Lord is so vniuersall that euery particular childe of a faithfull man should be within the couenant for if of many there be but one blessed the promise is performed Yea which more is though that a faithfull man haue neuer a good childe yet if vnto the thousand generation there be but one good the couenant is not broken Neither must wee tie the Lords worke so much to man that a good man may not haue an euil sonne seeing though the Lord visit not his sinnes yet hee may visit the sinnes of some of the forefathers to the third and fourth generation going before To the second I say that an euill father hauing a good child though the Lord shew not mercie to that particular man therein yet he may remember his promise to some of the forefathers in the thousand generation going before And though that an euill man haue no cursed child yet the curse may be accomplished in the third and fourth generation following Wherefore not speaking of election or reprobation which we leaue onely to the Lord to make good or bad according to the good pleasure of his owne will I exhort parents to vse the ordinarie meanes to bring vp their childreÌ„ so as they either by some good tokens may see them the children of God and heires of the couenant or at the least be comforted in their owne consciences if the Lord refuse their children for some cause vnknowne in that to their abilitie they haue vsed all good meanes to bring them vp well and offered them to God And if parents haue cause to be grieued when thus trauailing in good education they cannot see good in their children how much more cause of griefe may they haue when they haue vsed no labour at all to bring them vp in the feare of the Lord and yet many will be grieued for the one that will not be grieued for the other Wherefore let vs learne if we will conueigh Gods blessings to our posterities to vse all holy duties thereunto and on the contrarie if we will be loath to conueigh Gods iudgements to our children let vs carefully auoide all meanes that leade vnto them And surely as it is a blessed thing in the houre of death with Simâ—on to depart in peace leauing our wife children and seruants spouses to Christ children to God and seruants to the Lord so in death no one thing will be more grieuous to a man than the Lords hauing giuen him the charge and dignitie of so many soules to be furthered to saluation that his owne tormented conscience shall presse him how in as much as he could he hath helped them forward to their damnation and so which is more fearefull he shall haue them spuing and foming out in his face continual curses in hell accusing him for euer to be the murtherer of their soules Howbeit I doe not exempt children from all blame so charging the parents as though the children were free from all guiltinesse herein for I am not ignorant that as in the time of Ezekiel so in our dayes youth is readie enough to take vp this Prouerbe The fathers haue eaten sowre grapes and the childrens teeth are set on edge But I affirme that though the occasion be offered of such wicked parents yet the cause of destruction is still in the children themselues And besides that it is sure that the soule which hath sinned shall die the death Seeing also there be some yong men who notwithstanding the great prophanenes of the most the manifold corruptions offered abroade the vngodly examples abounding at home are so mightily preserued by the seede of grace that they escape safely in an holy course of life lamenting when they see the least occasion of euill reioycing in the least occasion of good things the rest who please themselues and hope to shelter their sinnes vnder their parents defaults are plainely left without excuse and are iustly guiltie of the blood of their owne soules Labour therefore ye yong men to wipe away the teares of griefe from your fathers eyes and stay the sorrowfull spirits of your tender mothers and consider with your selues if you haue any good nature in you and haue not buried the vse of common reason what a shame it is to be a shame vnto your fathers to whom ye ought to be a glorie and thinke ye wanton wits that haue not cast off all naturall affections what a contempt it is to be a contempt vnto your mother to whom ye haue offered as it were a despightfull violence in that ye are as it were a corrosiue vnto her heart when as ye should haue bin a Crowne vnto her head The end of al this briefly is thus much that parents hauing children not walking either in knowledge or in a good conscience must make some vse of so iust a cause of griefe examining themselues and accusing their owne soules before the Lord either for that their meeting was prophane to so holy an estate or brutish because they desired rather a seede like vnto themselues in flesh and blood than such as might be like to Christ by grace and new birth or that they begat their of spring as meere naturall or very carnall men or because they either prophanely neglected al educatioÌ„ or monstrously misliked that in their children which they liked in themselues and punished in them their owne corrupt precepts or for that they suffered iniuriously their children to doe euill vnto others which they could not suffer them to doe vnto themselues or vntaught that at home which was taught abroad or in that they doe lie in some sinne vnrepented of or else because they neuer made conscience to bring their posteritie within the couenant of saluation but still loued their flesh in their children not their soules And children must here also learne that it is one speciall propertie of a liberall and ingenuous nature to be carefull so to liue that in time they may bee a glorie to their fathers and a ioy to their mothers which the Lord grant to vs all for his glorie and our euerlasting comfort through Iesus Christ our Lord and onely Sauiour FINIS OF REPENTANCE AND TRVE SORROVV FOR SIN THE SEVENTH SERMON Acts 2. vers 37. 38. Now when they heard it they were pricked in their hearts and saide vnto Peter and the other Apostles Men and brethren what shall we doe Then Peter saide vnto them Amend your liues and bee baptized euery one of you in the name of Iesus Christ for the remission of sinnes c. IN this portion of the holy booke of God is set downe to vs an effect or rather a fruite of Peter his sermon which hee made for the answering of the slanderous reports of the Iewes at what time they sawe the wonderfull gifts of God sent downe vpon the Apostles In which Sermon the Apostle had pricked their consciences with shewing
we may not runne â—oyot but containe our selues in the word and become profitable and comfortable both to others and our selues feare must needs be ioyned with knowledge It is also necessary that knowledge be ioyned with feare first because feare without knowledge may at the last kicke against God as did Paul and the Iewes and Papists of conscience whiles they feared God without knowledge persecuted Gods children secondly because many that feare God aright yet doe hurt in good causes by vndiscreete dealing whereas they had no purpose so to do Knowledge then must direct feare and feare must season knowledge and both must be ioyned together Iob. 31. doth shew notably in many causes how needfull the feare of God is where this is rendred as a reason of many things that he feared God Vers. 80. Let mine heart be vpright in thy statutes that I be not ashamed HE prayed before for good vnderstanding here he prayeth for sound affections this order in prayer must we also vse first to pray for knowledge and then for good affection For good affections without knowledge are nothing worth knowledge without affections is nothing Then we must pray that as we haue greater knowledge than others so our affections may be better than others and our hearts more vpright Hee sheweth that there is no vprightnesse but in the Commaundements therefore what good affections soeuer seeme to bee in Turkes Papists and such as haue not knowledge these cannot bee vpright because they haue not the worde No man can knowe his owne heart but by GOD Ierem 17. and by the word which is of the same nature that God is PORTION 11. CAPH Verse 81. My soule sainteth for thy saluation yet I wayte for thy Word IN this part he sheweth his miseries that he was in and his hope to be deliuered which in the latter end he prayeth for His soule fainteth and this is amplified in the verses following His affliction was great and through the infirmitie of his flesh he was grieued with it The Philosopher thought that it was patience to contemne sorrow not to be moued with it but the examples of Scripture shewe that the children of God doe seele their sorrowe yet they are sustained by waiting for Gods mercies whereby they are at the last deliuered It is necessarie that wee should be touched with our troubles First because if we felt it not wee should be proud as the manner of worldly men is Secondly we should not come to the feeling of our sinnes for which afflictions are sent to vs Thirdly wee should haue no tryall of our Faith Fourthly if we should not know that Gods children had feeling of them then when wee feele them we should bee brought to despaire For then shall wee thinke that wee are not in the number of Gods children and therefore wee should leaue off striuing and giue ouer our good cause and so fall from God But when wee consider that as Elias so all Gods children haue had infirmities Iames 5. and Paul and Barnabas Acts 16. when wee shall see that they which are set before vs for examples were brought to streightnes and that they did not despise them but by striuing ouercame them then if we feele such weaknesse in ourselues wee shall be encouraged to take the Crosse vpon vs with hope that with them wee may ouercome It is good to knowe these things before affliction for the more we profite in this doctrine the better wee shall beare our afflictions When this man was thus afflicted hee waited on the word because of his weaknes and in patience did tarry the Lords leisure neither doubting of his owne cause nor yeelding to the euill causes of his enemies this is patience and this is the practise of Gods children as Iob 33. Then must wee looke for these afflictions because of our sinnes because of the greatnes of the wisdome of GOD and his mercie to deale thus with vs that he may heape vp blessings on vs in this life and euerlasting glorie in the life to come If we cannot abide small afflictions how should wee abide greater Againe some will abide small and short troubles yet if they increase and continue they will faile which sheweth that men haue not Faith to glorifie God For that Faith glorifieth God which belieueth Gods worde to be true and waiteth for the accomplishing of it For because we liue by Faith therefore wee haue neede of patience Hebrewes 10 for the Lorde will deliuer those that are such Psalme 147. Esay 57. For hee will saue them and come to dwell with them because hee hath a pleasure in them Vers. 82. Mine eyes faile for thy promise saying When wilt thou comfort mee THe next verse hath the same meaning the doubling of it maketh it more weighty He saith Word or promise for saluation to shew that the word bringeth and confirmeth our saluation When he saith that his eyes and bodie were troubled he sheweth that the fainting of the soule is the fainting of the body to teach vs in the diseases of the body not only to looke to naturall causes remedies but to haue an eye to the soule remedy that for a wounded spirit who can beare The way to cure the body is to cure the soule first as Psal 103. and healed Iob 33. God speaketh once or twice c his flesh shal be as c. ExaÌ„ple Ezechias was sicke but after his sins by prayer being forgiuen then his disease was healed Esay 28. and Chron. Benhadad was sicke of a 〈…〉 disease yet for his sinnes it could not be helped Iob was a very Lazar for the triall of his faith yet the way for him to recouer saith Elihu was thus to be humbled for sinne and Elihu for this was not reproued but the Lord confirmed his words from heauen Then though Gods children be not chiefely punished for sinne yet because they haue sinne in them therefore they must take this way also As we see Iob confessed his sinnes before he was restored So Hebrew 12. 3. You haue not fought to blood meaning that though God might iustly punish yet he will vse affliction for our triall and withall will kill our corruption Psalme 32. after he had called them blessed whose sinnes c. he sheweth how he was brought to it first by setting downe the corruption of men which God must cure with corrections yea they were so sore on him that his moysture was turned into drought but when he confessed his sinne then the Lord forgaue the punishment of his sinne Must this man be taught by this meanes and haue not we neede of it In the booke of the Chronicles Asa is reprooued because he sought to the Physitians not vnto the Lord. His meaning is not that Asa sought not to God at all but that he sought not chiefely nor first to God so that this is spoken by comparison that he sought not to God so much as to the Physitions
ouercame â—ll corporall feare of 〈◊〉 The r 〈…〉 corporall feare are which so much dâ—unteth the heart is to craue a greater feare of Gods Maiestieâ— the strength whereof may ouermatch the 〈◊〉 feare When the Kings of 〈◊〉 had conspired against the people of God the Prophet of God said vnto them Esay 8. 12. Say â—ee 〈◊〉 A confedâ—racie to all them to whâ—me this people â—â—ith a confederaâ—â—â— neither 〈…〉 nor be afraid of them 13. Sanctifie the Lord of Hostes and let him be 〈…〉 your drâ—â—â— And least we should think that this appertaineth not as well to all Christians as to the Iewes Let vs heare what the Apostâ—â— Peter â—aith 1. Perâ— 3. 14 Blessed are yâ—e if we suffer for righteousnes sake yea feare not 〈…〉 e neither be troubled 15. But 〈◊〉 the Lord in your hearts be ready 〈…〉 were to euery sin â—n that 〈◊〉 you a reason of the â—oâ—e that is in you Were the blessed Apostle sheweth that wee are not readie to make Confession of our hope vntill wee put away this feare and sanctifie the Lord in our harts glorifying his truth in promising and his 〈◊〉 in performing And to applie this to our selues if the Magistrate should bring vâ—to the Racke or torture to betray the good cause of God or innocencie of our brethren let vs rather feare to displease God for his threatnings then man for his punishment And in particular example to applie this doctrine we heare Ierem. 1. 17. what the Lord saith to the Prophet Say not I am a childe c. Be not afraide of their faces for I am with thee to deliuer thee saith the Lord. Here the Lord addeth ver 17. Thou therfore 〈◊〉 vp thy loynes and arise and speake vnto all that I commaund thee be not afraide of their faces least I destroy thee before them In which place the Lord setteth downe a promise to assist him and a threatning to punish him both which did so preuaile that he durst speake boldly and prouoke the King to wrath Acts 5. wee reade that when the Priests and Sadduces being full of indignation laide hands on the Apostles and put them in the common prison Peter the rest of the Apostles answered We ought rather to obey God then men Menace vs say they as much as yee will we care not for it we feare to discredit the blessed promise and lightly to passe ouer the heauie threatnings of our God and wee feare you not Againe this feare was written in the heart of Paul 1. Cor 9. 16. Though I preach the Gospell I haue nothing to reioyce of for necessitie is laid vpon me and woe to vnto me if I preach not the Gospell c. Howsoeuer we thinke this easie to be learned it is doubtlesse most hard to be practised For though Princes doe not their duties yet wee must not therefore rebell against them and though we be persecuted of rulers without a cause yet we must stand in awe of Gods word and our Sauiour CHRIST hath pronounced that whosoeuer striketh with the sword shall perish with the sworde If then either our Princes shall be vngodly or their vnder officers vnfaithfull we must not therevpon grudge to pay tribute to giue taske and to yeeld subsidie but we must doe them euen with conscience as to the ordinance appointed of God knowing and acknowledging that the hand of Gods wrath in their corrupt Gouernment is iustly layd vpon vs for some sinne Wherefore the holy Ghost saith Eccl. 10. 20. Curse not the King no not in thy thought neither curse the Rich in thy bed-chamber for the fowle of the heauen shall carrie the voyce that which hath wings shall declare the matter If then our Princes should vse all their tribute to sensualitie or take vp all their taxes for pleasure withour either feare of God or loue of their Common-wealth yet curse not the King saith the Wiseman no not in thy bed-chamber So that if flesh and blood should moue vs to murmure that wee should be readie to thinke euill of them that are in authoritie the holy Ghost here warneth vs that wee vse no such speeches and put away such thoughts because both our speeches and thoughts stand at the controlling of God his iudgements but we must humbly ascribe it to our sinne that hee withdraweth his grace from them and pulleth his wrath vpon vs. Wherefore if we thinke as many worldly men doe that thoughts are free and are not called into the Court and that euery man is a King in his priuie chamber the spirite of God chargeth our conscience here before the Court of heauen and telleth vs that our chambers are the Lords chambers also and therefore as true Israelites euen in secret we should thinke no guile for the Lord will reueale it and punish it openly yea euen the fowles of the ayre shall bewray our vnfaithfulnes To come lower to our selues because we must not thinke that this affection must be in Dauid and not in vs for so shall we make vnprofitable whatsoeuer is taught whereas the man of God did feare to offend euen when Princes are against him we not onely cannot sustaine so great a triall in the feare of our God but if the losse of any worldly pelfe come to vs we are straight voyde of all feare and cannot abide to be taught any good thought we are vnquiet vntill we haue consulted with wizards witches not withstanding in awe of Gods threatnings against that sinne Deu. 18. 10 Let none be found among you that vseth witchcraft 11. Or that is a charmer or that counselleth with spirits or a southsayer or that asketh counsell at the dead 12. For all that doe such things are abomination to the Lord c. where the Lord counteth no otherwise of these things then of the vp-heape of sinne Againe 1. Chron. 10. 13. it is said that Saul died for his transgression that hee committed against the Lorde euen against the word of the Lord which hee kept not in that hee sought and asked counsell of a Familiar spirit 14. And asked not of the Lord c. where we see that in reckoning Saul his sinne this is the laâ—â— and wrappeth vp all the rest in that hee asked not counsell of the Lord but went to a witch So this was the heape of his sinne this filled the iust measure of his iniquities because when he should haue repented of all other sinnes hee made this the full heape of his sinnes and pulled consequently vpon him the height of Gods iudgements for he was cut off from the kingdome and desperately ended his life Esay â—8 when the Lord reckoned vp the sinnes of the people as their infidelity their obstinacie he commeth at the last to their sorceries saying 19. When such shall say vnto you enquire of them that haue a spirite of diuâ—â—ation and at the south sayers which whisper murmure should not a people enquire at their God from the liuing to the dead
and for want of this order many excellent Sermons haue little effect for where iudgement by the truth is not conuinced there many exhortations fall to the ground for which cause also the holy vse of the Sabbath so little preuaileth with many in that they are not grounded with iudgement in the true knowledge of the same But before we come to the particular discourse of the reasons generally let vs consider why this commandement is in words larger in reasons fuller than any other commandement If we take a view of the whole law we may obserue how the Lord hath set downe sixe precepts in many words and foure nakedly in bare words as the 6. the 7. the 8. and the 9. why then are the first fiue commandements so apparelled with reasons and the last so dilated by a speciall amplification the other foure being so briefe and so naked Certainly the Lord and law-giuer foresaw that vnto these foure men would easily be brought to yeeld and we see how the very Heathen haue freely granted them the Philosophers haue fruitfully written of them all ciuill righteous men do earnestly maintaine them and to be briefe common honestie counteth him no man that will murther he is thought beastlike that defileth his body outward ciuilitie condemneth a theese and the common sort of men mislike a backbiter and slanderer Againe he knew in his eternall wisedome how the first fiue would neither in reason so soone be admitted nor in affection so easily embraced and therefore to meete with the subtiltie of mans nature and corruption of mans heart they are set downe more piercingly This we shall see in the first and last commandements of the second table In the first when the Lord had commanded honour to be giuen to parents he enforceth his commandement with annexing a promise of long life and why euen iudgement herein is much corrupted For many there are who granting the inconueniencie and vilenes of murther adulterie and false witnesse bearing yet denie the necessitie the excellencie of Magistracie Yea and albeit in iudgement many men yeeld to the reason thereof yet is not the equitie thereof so soone in affection embraced for experience of all ages proueth that the corrupt nature of man is most hardly brought to be subiect and these last miserable daies can witnesse the same more especially wherein men are growne to be without naturall affection Not without cause therefore is this precept fenced with reason In the last where God laieth a more precise rule straighter charge to the conscience of man than flesh and blood would willingly beare because men thinke it some rigorous dealing to haue their least affections arraigned and their secret thoughts condemned as willing to haue their thoughts not to be called into any court to hold vp their haÌ„d at the barre of iudgement he is constrained as it were by particular branches and seuerall articles to set downe the law that we might not finde some starting holes to creepe out at and to wring our selues out of the precincts of the same Yet more euidently doth this appeare in all the commandements of the first table because they are more contrarie to the iudgement of man meerely naturall although he be otherwise neuer so wise and the word of truth must only trie them for in the first commandement the reason is prefixed in the second third and fourth commaundements the reasons are annexed But here may arise this question â—o wit why the second and fourth Precepts are so amplified in words and strengthened with more reasons than anie of the other Surely herein the Lord declareth how he plainely foresaw how amongst the rest these two commandements would finde leaâ—â— entertainment and most be refused But what shall we say of the Papists Familists and Heretikes among vs in these dayes and other men also otherwise of sound iudgement which affirme that as well the second as the fourth Commandement is ceremoniall whereof the one would bring into the Church Images the other prophanenes Wherefore the Lord in his wisedome foreseeing these cauilling wits preuented their purposes so that if either they yeeld not or make resistance to the truth so manifest they oppose themselues to the knowne and open truth and so make themselues the more inexcusable Wee see to acknowledge that there is a God to honour Father and Mother to abstaine from blood not to defile our flesh not wrongfully to oppresse not to bee a notorious slanderer euery Papist and naturall man guided but by the light of reason will easilie graunt For the wonderfull order of the heauens the continuall course of the Sunne Moone and starres the outgoings of the mornings and euenings declare there is a God Reason perswadeth how the things in the world must needes be gouerned and that wee owe loue vnto him by whom they be guided Nature teacheth that mens liues must bee maintained common ciuilitie abhorreth adulterie oppression and backbiting But if yee aske how this God is to be worshipped and what times wee must sanctifie to that vse we shall see how many Countreys so many religions how many men so many deuises Thus wee see how necessarie it was that the Lorde should prouide for his owne glorie and captiuate all mans inuentions seâ—ing all these Commaundements doe most fight against the reason of man and by reason haue most beene oppugned So in the pure obseruing of these consisteth the sincere keeping of the rest of them For how shall wee knowe how to walke in pure worship with an vpright heart before the Lord how shall wee giue him the honour due vnto his glorious name how shall wee be instructed rightly and reuerently to deale with the dignitie of our brethren faithfully with their liues purely with their bodies righteously with their goods or tenderly with their credit but by those waies and rules which the Lord hath prescribed in his word and when should wee learne those rules but at such times as hee himselfe hath appointed and sanctified for that purpose Againe where these two commaundements are not rightly vnderstood there true Religion goeth to wracke For admit that wee should not carefully follow the word of God how many religions would then start vp Let this bee graunted that euery man should haue what day he would for the worship of God and then see how many dayes men would bestow on the Lord. But let vs come to the reasons whereof the first is drawne from the end of the law and is partly signified by this word remember and partly by this word sanctifie Remember the Sabbath day to sanctifie it For this word remember which is heere prefixed is set downe this word obserue in Deuteronomie wherein wee are forewarned to watch the more diligently and attend more carefully vpon this Commandement In which point wee may obserue that whereas all other commaundements are simply set downe and directly propounded this alone hath a preface prefixed which is thus
of bels or such like vanities the Papists will breake their sleep that more timely they may haue their Masses popish practises the here tikes also to attend on their vaine reuelations will recouer sometime by early rising all which are to our shame that for holy heauenly exercises to serue the Lord in spirit and truth will redeeme no time whereby the Lord his Sabbath may be the better sanctified but on the contrary by bathing our bodies in our beds on that day more than on any other as perswading our selues too great a libertie therein we make it a day of our rest and not of the Lords rest The Israelites are said to haue risen very early to their idolatrie the Prophets are reported to haue stretched out their haÌ„ds betimes in the morning Wherefore for shame of the one for the imitating of the other let vs stirre vp our selues more early on the Lord his day as making the Sabbath our delight Esay 58. wherby we may be no lesse carefull to bestow the first fruits of the day and the sweetnes of the morning in the pure seruice of God than Idolaters in their Idolatrie young men in their vanities wordly men in their couetousnes here tikes in their heresies vse to do If we thus shall examine our selues in our sins committed gifts of God receiued if we shall humble our selues for the one and be thank full for the other if we shall suruay our wants pray for our pastors prepare out selues and vse all these exercises in wisedome and rising early vnlesse vpon some speciall cause or weaknes which requireth rather our wholy keeping of our beds than our vprising let the experience of the after fruits and good increases of the publike exercises speake and let triall report if the word be not more precious our prayers more powerfull our receiuing of the Sacraments more effectuall more profitable vnto vs. Now concerning those exercises which follow after or come betweene those publike meanes they are either for the increase of faith and repentance to make the publike means more profitable to vs or the exercises of loue whereby we may shew some fruit of the other The exercises of faith and repentance are reading comparing of things heard examining and applying them to our selues praying thankesgiuing and meditating First I say after our publike hearing we must priuately giue our selues to reading of those things especially which when we heard we did not sufficiently vnderstand also to the comparing of place with place according as they were alleaged to the better triall of the doctrine receiued and more establishing of our faith therein To this end we must vse priuate prayer for a sound iudgement pure affections that the Lord would vouchsafe to worke that vpon our affections which in iudgement we haue receiued Neither must we forget to be thankfull in praising of God singing of Psalmes for those things whereby we either see our knowledge to be bettered or our coÌ„science touched To these we must ioyne meditation either about the means of our saluation or about the works of God vpon the meanes as in accounting with ourselues what things being read preached chiefly did touch and concerne vs what speciall feelings comforts the Lord gaue vs in our prayers what increase of faith in God his promises and of repentance in purposing a new life we had in the Sacraments that thus we may make a priuate and peculiar vse of the publike and generall means About the workes of God partly concerning those properties which are in himselfe as his mercy iustice wisedome trueth power prouidence partly concerning his creatures and workes of his hands wherein he hath left certaine impressions and qualities necessarie for our vse profitable for our instruction For the former the practise of the Prophet and dutie of all good professors Psal. 92. doth sufficiently shew that it is one speciall worke of the Sabbath to commend declare the kindnes of the Lord to reioyce in the works of his hands to praise his truth and to shew forth his righteousnes In which Psalme the man of God protesteth that the works of God are only glorious to the godly and how the vnwise and wicked men cannot consider of God his workes nor discerne his iudgements because they measure the condition of men by their present estate not looking either how God hath dealt before nor considering how that though the faithfull seeme to wither and to be cut downe by the wicked yet they shall grow againe and flourish in the Church of God as the cedars doe in mount Lebanon Now as with the exercise of the word we haue the Sacraments to strengthen our faith so with the meditating of the workes of God we are to strengthen our selues with the beholding of God his creatures as the heauens and the scope beautie and continuall course thereof and the earth which should haue been all as pleasant as the garden of Eden if Adam had continued in his innocencie whose worke as it was by the light of nature to view the creatures of God so also is it our worke by the light of Gods grace and holy spirit to doe the same To this ende the Propheticall king Psal. 19. setteth downe the exquisite workemanship proportion and ornaments of the heauens saying The heauens declare the glory of God and the firmamènt sheweth the works of his hands 2. Day vnto day vttereth the same and night vnto night teacheth knowledge 3. There is no speech nor language where their voice is not heard 4. Their line is gone forth through all the earth and their words into the ends of the world in them hath hee set a tabernacle for the Sunne 5. Which commeth forth as a bridegrome out of his chamber and reioyceth like a mighty man to run his race 6. His going out is from the ende of the heauen and his compasse is vnto the endes of the same and none is hid from the heat thereof The Prophet Esay chap. 1. 2. 3. saith Heare O heauens and hearken O earth c. The oxe knoweth his owner and the asse his masters crib but Israel hath not knowne my people hath not vnderstanding In which place we are schooled of insensible creatures how we should doe our dutie vnto God Wherefore it is good to consider how in sixe daies we haue had our â—east obedient vnto vs and how disobedient we are to the Lord. O God how haue thy creatures attended on vs when we speake to them they heard vs when wee did whip them they followed vs in al our busines they attended on vs and yet we haue not listened to the calling vs by the word wee haue not profited by thy chastisements nor attended vpon thy commandements The stork saith the Lord by Ieremiah the prophet knoweth his time but my people knoweth not me And experience may make vs blush to see how the birds against the stormy winter may
and stopping such breaches that they lance deeper and roade further then any haue done before them Furthermore in all these exercises both publike and priuate both concerning faith and the duties of loue both with our selues and with others two things especially of vs must bee obserued First we must at night trie our hearts with what truth with what care and with what sinceritie we haue done these things because as God abhorreth hypocrisie in euery thing so especially he cannot abide it in his owne worship Secondly wee are to examine our selues with what profit either to our selues or to others with what comfort with what increase of good things we haue been conuersant in these dueties that wee rest not in the work wrought but that we may offer vp the fruits of our holy increase in a good conscience to the Lord. The first thing then is to trauaile with our hearts for sincerity because though generally all the cōmandements require spiritual obedience yet those more peculiarly which immediatly do binde vs to our God This we shall do if we do the duties of faith faithfully the exercises of repentance carefully the duties of loue louingly On this manner then may we expostulate with our selues Hath the Lords increase of mercie brought me a daies increase of holines how is my knowledge increased my affectiōs touched my faith strengthened my repentance renewed the loue of the Saints in me confirmed How did the word pricke my heart how were my affections quickned by prayer how much was my faith strengthened in the Sacraments Hath the Sabbath been our delight are we nearer to God in faith and repentance are we nearer our brethren in loue and beneuolence are wee better affected to the glorie of God is sinne more grieuous vnto vs than it hath been If it be giue God the glory in Christ if not let our losses cause vs to make some godly recouery in time to come These things little thought of is the cause why for the most part and almost generally we rest in the ceremoniall vse of the Sabbath Now let vs consider a little of the goodnesse of God in giuing so holy a varietie of good things the consideration whereof partly may humble vs and partly comfort vs. For in so rich and princely vicissitude though we doe many things yet some duties priuate or publike with our selues or with others may be left vndone if we doe the outward actions we faile in inwerd affections this ought to humble vs. Howbeit wee may here also sucke out some comfort to the more alluring of vs to these holy exercises in that though we be weary of one exercise we may refresh our selues with another if we profit not by one we may profit by another so that if we be altogether voide of delight and reape no profit at all we cannot but excuse the Lord accuse our selues For if we cannot thriue in priuate exercises we may gaine by the publike meanes if we can finde no delight by ourselues we may ioyne with others if we cannot profite by reading we may profite by praying if not by praying then by meditating if not by meditating then by conferring if not by conferring yet by singing if not by singing yet by viewing the creatures of God if not by these then by teaching admonishing and visiting of others if not herein by suffering our selues to be taught admonished and instructed of others Wherefore as in a solemne banket furnished with diuers meates the weakest stomacke not liking one dish may refresh it selfe with another vnlesse the appetite bee altogether gone so in this heauenly varietie the Lord hath prouided that the most weake may comfort his conscience if not with one spirituall daintie yet with another vnlesse it bee so sicklie that it is altogether gracelesse and voyde of hope of recouerie which the Lord in his mercie keepe from vs. And thus hauing shewed what is commanded let vs goe forward to those things which are forbidden The Sabbath wee say is broken either by generall impediments and lets whereby we cannot sanctifie the day or else by those euill fruits which follow the not keeping of the same For as there be two things commanded to wit rest and sanctification of the rest so two things are forbidden namely labour and trauaile so farre as either they hinder the sanctifying of the Sabbath and the prophaning of the Sabbath rest First of the impediments of sanctifying of the Sabbath which in their owne nature are indifferent wee must know that as the furtherances of this sanctification are commanded so the hinderances are forbidden and as rest is so farre commanded as maketh to the sanctifying of the day so our works are not simply forbidden but so farre forth as they be hinderances to the holy obseruation of the same And these be either lawfull workes or lawfull recreations and pleasures And therefore as wee say in the Commandement going before that all vaine light vsuall and accustomed othes are forbidden and yet affirme that all such othes are commaunded as are taken vp in the defence of God his glorie our brethrens welfare or in any other cases of weight and importance when the things must needs be knowne and otherwise than by an oth cannot be knowne so wee say in this precept all vsuall affaires on the Sabbath are here forbidden and we grant that if these fall out for the glory of God in the preseruation of his creatures necessarily to be done or so as they may enable vs the more to any duties of the Sabbath then they are not onely not forbidden but also more streightly enioyned vs. And therfore as no others creeping in vnder pretence are allowed but such as are weightie likewise we permit no works of pretended necessitie but such as in that they cannot be done the day before nor the day after are for the former considerations necessarily required And whereas the Lord doth not onely giue leaue to draw the Oxe or the Asse out of the ditch to preserue their liues but also to lead them to the water to make their liues more comfortable to them so we permit not only things needfull to the life of man but also things conuenient to the vse comfort of man as the dressing of conuenient meates whereby a man may be made more cheerfull in the duties of sanctification so that both in vsing them we refresh not oppresse our selues and in preparing them we vse the time before after or betweene the publike exercise But as God hath permitted this leaue so we on our parts are to take heede that we abuse not this libertie For when the Lord is so equall liberall and fauourable in granting and pardoning our necessitie and furthering our conueniences he will not doubtlesse leaue vnpunished the greedy gaine-feekers which vnder the forge of necessitie abuse their libertie his liberalitie The lawfulnes of which permission is taught vs by Christ himselfe
to leade such a strict life they will haue other men liue like Angels and they themselues like Deuils Some more effectuall notes and of more common vse than these are set downe Matth. 23. But some may say and gather hereupon If it be a grosse hypocrisie to reprehend I will not deale with it at all and these are either fearfull or wickedly subtile and they are worse than the other Wee must not mislike the doing of an hypocrite further than God misliketh his misliking must bee our rule and hee blameth him not for the outside but for the inside A reprehension is good but in him it is ill accidentally as the best things in the Gospell may be The Pharisies were reprehenders and our righteousnesse must exceede theirs that is comprehend theirs and more Augustine saith well Sheepe may not therefore cast away their skinnes because wolues sometimes are coated with them Euery outward thing in their hypocrisie was good making of Proselytes keeping Saints memories and hee that hateth them for their abuse shall prooue himselfe a foole in the end Another kinde of men may conclude and thinke that those that are such open offenders and riotous not to be hypocrites and it is all they can boast of I am no hypocrite But we know that he is a singular hypocrite by Christs owne testimony that hath a beame in his eye Surely they are of the brotherhood of hypocrites Esay chap. 9. speaking of young men of wilde youths saith they are all hypocrites Iustine saith Euery euill man is an hypocrite more or lesse none is worse than such And yet if a man should see him in a mantle and heare him to pronounce Iehouah in sixe lines seuen times hee would thinke well of him he being darknesse turneth himselfe into an Angell of light and as hee is an hypocrite himselfe so is his crue The flesh shee complaines she is very weake and cannot rise and the spirits are dull they cannot studie But Dauid omitting his spirituall watch fell seuen times worse than hee did before The world is an hypocrite you may see by the tares which all good writers expound hypocrites that there be bundles of hypocrites though few beare the name Christ saith in the Gospell Hypocrites Esay prophecied well of you you come neere me with your lips c. Of these there be many bundles such are all they as will not goe one inch further in doing their duties thaÌ„ the precepts of men A man might marueile at Saint Paul that he called some the circumcised of God and the Israel of God as though there were any other Israel or circumcision there are indeed the circumcised of Parliaments and the Israelites of Princes Many there are who if Iosias his statutes were abrogated would bee readie to take the statutes of Omry There is another kinde of hypocrites called Heretikes as the Nouatians Anabaptists Familists The worst kind are those in the Church which open well vntil they haue a morsell cast into their mouthes Diuers colour their hypocrisie vnder the cloake of affected popularitie as Absolom The cast of hypocrites is to ioyne to great men that if they make a scape they may not bee medled withall Secondly they will ioyne themselues to good men and if that cloake will not serue they flie to statutes as in Daniel and last of all to the cloake of religion as Pilate to Christ I adiure thee by the liuing God and as the sonnes of Iacob did to the Sichemites they gate them to circumcise them that they might kill them There is a kinde of dissemblers that thinke it but hypocrisie to take vpon one the dutie of admonishing and they say of themselues that they are not cleane fingred but cleane hearted and that they are glorious within for all that the world seeth But Iames saith they must be cleane fingred too One saith to Augustine It sufficeth mee that I haue a pure conscience or that I haue a good conscience Augustine answereth Let not that content thee but remember the words of Christ also Let your light so shine before men that they seeing your good workes may glorifie your heauenly father Matth. 5. This is certaine saith hee if there be a beame in thine eye there is a whole stacke in thine heart How comes it to passe then that they that are more carefull than the rest are called hypocrites Christ indeede might call the Pharisies so for hee knew their thoughts but no Prophet euer called any hypocrite that had not a beame in his eye But this is the pestilent practise of the Diuell to vexe the children of God with that sinne which they cannot with any outward witnesses or compurgators so wel discharge themselues of being a sinne in the heart If a man be accused of adulterie hee might shew the contrarie by circumstance of time and place and so acquite himselfe but for this sinne no oth will serue for then hee is thought to be greater hypocrite Giue me all the Saints saith Augustine and say to them and see how they can discharge themselues Then the matter is this two things are required in a Christian which God giueth Iob that we be both straight without and sound within FINIS A TREATISE OF ANGER MOses in the twelfth of Numbers is coÌ„mended for the meekest man vpon the earth yet Exod 32. 19. he is said to be angrie and also is commended for it and his anger is allowed where wee learne that euery anger is not forbidden in the word of God but that only which is either without or not for a â—ust cause and which is not measured by the word For anger is in vs as other qualities of the minde are that is if it be ruled by our corruption it is euill and is forbidden in the word as a worke of the flesh but if by Gods good Spirit it be sanctified and ruled by Gods word it is a dutie commanded and we ought to bring it â—oorth as a fruit of the Spirit And many of Gods seruants in the Scriptures being angry for good causes and obseruing measure are commended for it whose examples in the like causes we ought to follow That we may therefore know spirituall and Christian anger from fleshly carnall anger and that we may discerne the workes of Gods Spirit in vs from the corrupted workes of our flesh it shall be profitable by some notes to make a difference betweene them that so they may both be knowne The first note or difference betweene these two kindes of anger is this If wee can patiently swallow vp and ouercome iniuries and faults committed against our selues yet in the cause of the Lord we can be very hot earnest and iealous this is a good signe that our anger proceedeth from the Spirit of God within vs. But contrariwise men in their owne causes and quarrels and when the iniurie is done to them will be very hot and angry and marueilously
we doe more accuse and condemne our selues than any other doth or can doe and againe if a sinne be not in vs yet we be afraid least it may bee and therefore wee vse meanes against it then if wee bee angrie with the sinne of others we haue this good warrant that our anger is good yea if we be accused or thought to be corruptly angrie either with our own causes or with our enemies insomuch that meÌ„ condemne our anger yet we haue the testimonie of our hearts and consciences to tell that it is not so and therefore herein may we take sound comfort Fiftly some men there are who when they are angrie with one they will bee angrie with all and their anger doth so chafe and ouercome them as it were that they are vnfit for duties either to God or their brethren This anger is altogether fleshly to be condemned That anger then which maketh vs vnfit to heare Gods word to goe to prayer which disquieteth our minds and troubleth vs that anger I say is to be misliked though it were for a good cause and in Gods behalfe for the workes of Gods spirit do not one let or hinder another but rather do further one another insomuch that if we were cold in prayer before yet this earnestnesse in Gods cause doth quicken vs vp and maketh vs very readie vnto prayer if wee were dull in hearing the word before wee are now better affected and this true zeale and anger in the Lords cause and for his glorie will put an edge to euery good thing we goe about True anger doth not let vs from doing our duties vnto God nor diminish our loue towards our brethreÌ„ but rather stirreth vp in vs a compassion ouer them for the wrath of God which wee see hang ouer their heads And for that cause we are in puâ—â— moued to pray for them more earnestly than before so farre are we from taking reuenge yea there is a greater care in vs how we may helpe them out of their sinne than to punish them for their sinne So that heere anger for the sinne is ioyned with a louing compassion ouer the partie and the one doth not so much moue vs to take reuenge of them as the oher doth moue them to pitie their case Here then is a speciall difference betweeâ—â— them for Christian anger hath euer a griefe ioyned with it both for the dishonour of God the hurt of our brother but carnall and fleshly anger hath a ioy and pleasure in it and â—eedeth it selfe therewith and is puffed vp Such godly anger was in Christ against the Pharisies where it is said that hee was angrie and sorrowfull and in another place when hee saw the destruction of Ierusalem for their sinnes for which he had bin angrie with them it is said of him that he wept Likewise Paul threatning the Corinthians that for their sins he would come to them with a rod saith after I am afraid that when I come the Lord doe humble me and I shall bewaile many that haue sinned contrariwise hee describeth fleshly anger to be such as puffeth men vp when they see the sinnes of their brethren Now that we may come to haue an holy anger wrought in vs for sin it is needfull that we labour for that affection which was in the Prophet Dauid when he saith The rebukes of them that rebuke thee haue fallen vpon me Where the Prophet sheweth that euery sin which was committed against God he thought that it was committed against himselfe and was as grieued and angrie therewith because the glorie of God which was committed to his care was stained and God himselfe dishonoured and this did make him angrie and zealous in the cause of the Lord and this zeale must be also in vs. Which that it may be tempered and not too rigorous we ought also to consider how the Apostle Paul appheth the same place when he would exhort them to beare the infirmities of the weake and not to deale ouer sharply with them he bringeth the example of Christ who suffered for the sins of the people as for his owne and so accounted of them So then we ought to thinke that the sinnes which by our brethren are committed are coÌ„mitted of vs and are ours which if wee can doe it will much abate rigour and sharpe dealing in admonition as also in the punishment of sinne The Apostle in another place saith Beare yâ— one anothers burthen and so fulfill the measure of Christ. Now if wee shall ioyne these two affections together in vs first to thinke that euery sinne committed against Gods maiestie is coÌ„mitted against vs and againe that euery sinne which our brother doth we in our own persons do the same the first will breede in vs an anger and zeale for the glorie of God the other will worke in vs patience and compassion because of our owne flesh and of the Image of God which our brother beareth and thereof will come a zealous anger ioyned with loue and compassion of the partie By these notes may true Christian and spirituall anger be tried and discerned from that which is fleshly and carnall that wee may follow the one as commanded in the law and wrought in our hearts by the spirit of God and that we may auoid the other as forbidden in the law and proceeding from the corruption of our flesh that we may neither be fooles which are alwaies angry for euery thing neither of the damnable and blasphemous family of fleshly loue which will not in their perfection be angry at all other differences there bee but if a man doe well consider of these and practise them hee shall easily discerne the rest FINIS A TREATISE OF BLESSEDNES HE may bee saide to haue tasted true blessednesse whom the Lorde before all beginnings hath chosen to saluation whose saluation purposed by God the father is performed by God the sonne to whom the election by God the father and redemption by God the sonne is ratified by God the holy Ghost in whome this assurance of faith is wrought by the word preached faith breeding peace of minde this peace causeth ioy ioy being accompanied with securitie securitie working in loue loue labouring with a care to please God with a feare to displease God from whence issueth a desire of weldoing to others indeuouring to bring them to the peace with God and man which he tasteth of himselfe Lastly he is truely blessed who besides all the former things knoweth how to vse prosperitie moderately and aduersitie patiently wayting and looking for the accomplishment of God his promise in the kingdome of heauen More particularly we will intreate of true happinesse by the causes and by the effects of it The originall cause is the loue of God in ordaining vs to bee heires of life eternall Ephes. 1. 4. Matth. 25 34. Wherein is laide open the bountifull riches of the mercie of God to vs ward in
persons loth for to pray know that prayer is not a thing of the mouth but of the minde not a sounding of the voyce but a yerning of the spirit not a labour of the lips but a trauailing of the heart and therefore will confesse giuing God the glorie to their owne shame that they had rather heare the word two houres than thus seriously striue in prayer one quarter of an houre And why It is a small thing to lend the eares in hearing it is easie to feede our delight with hearing a man renewing our knowledge but to set on worke the eye the eare the hands to trauell with the heart to set the whole bodie in a frame of subiection as becommeth them that pray to the Lord which sheweth that prayer is a thing both painfull and laborious we shall proue it to be a very hard thing Prayer bringeth the experience of the things which wee know and without it we haue as little proofe of our knowledge as they haue vse of an hidden treasure which neuer are the better for it The word maketh knowne to vs the treasures of God his wisedome but faith bringeth the experience of them by applying and appropriating these mercies of God to our selues prayer is the instrument whereby this faith is continued in vs. The word telleth vs that God will plague sinners prayer brings an experience of this The word telleth vs that God careth for vs prayer proueth this the word sheweth that the Lord hath both power and mercie to shew to his people prayer obtaineth the triall of this the word reuealeth to vs the wisedome prouidence maiestie and goodnes of God prayer conueieth the certaintie of these things into vs. God will bee glorified wholy and onely and cannot abide that wee should be fellow-partners with him therein If a man come by knowledge faith and repentance by hearing it is rather an infusion into a man than an action from a man and it is the great mercie of God but when the Lord brings a man on his knees and humbles him in prayer and constraineth him to aske all of God that wee might heare rightly and so vse the things heard this breaketh the heart of a man and makes him to say Great is the Lord. This I say humbles a man to acknowledge his wants this calleth downe many blessings both spirituall and corporall from the Lord. We know that though a father is readie and fully hath purposed to leaue an inheritance vnto his children yet to acquaint them with obedience he will haue them aske things of farre lesse value at his hands so God notwithstanding he hath purposed to giue vnto vs an heauenly inheritāce which in Christ is purchased yet to continue vs in faith and obedience he will haue vs to aske it of him If mans wisedome can come thus farre shall we not hereby gather the wisedome of God If man hath this pitie shall we doubt of mercie in God and as prayer bringeth experience of God his loue so also it proueth our knowledge faith and repentance For if we will be suiters at God his hand wee must not willingly displease him For we see that when we would obtaine a suite of a man we will be carefull not to offend him least we should suffer repulse and likewise when we pray we must addresse our hearts to obedience and therefore the Scripture speaketh of clensing our hearts of hypocrisie and vnfaithfulnes If this care be had in suites for things corruptible that willingly we will not offend him to whom we sue then must wee know that God is Lord of the spirits and therefore to pray vnto him without auoyding things displeasing him and doing things pleasing him is but grosse by pocrisie Hee must needes be a godly man then that prayes often and if wee be so bold to pray nourishing some sinne in vs besides that we are dull in prayer wee are inwardly both accused and accursed Hereof comes such plentifull acknowledging of our sinnes in prayer with a purpose to auoide them hereof come such vowes and protestations of obedience so that prayer doth not onely continue repentance but also breedeth thankfulnes For it is our corruption when we know that we obtaiened a thing any other waies than by prayer that then we ascribe it to the meanes but when we see God hath heard our prayers it sealeth our faith it confirmeth our thankfulnes True it is that God giueth many mercies without praying yet this must the more make vs thankfull and nothing slacke vs in vsing the meanes which God hath appointed That prayer further confirmeth loue to God it is manifest alreadie now we must shew how it worketh loue euen to our brethren When a man comes to pray and hath this choake-peare that he must forgiue or else not be forgiuen he must needs be either an hypocrite in his prayer or cease from prayer or forgiue his enemies It is palpable hypocrisie to desire God to forgiue vs many and great sinnes and we will not pardon our brother a few and light offences If we will take a view of the weight height length depth and breadth of our sins we will confesse it hypocrisie to craue pardon for so many sinnes being hardly brought to forgiue others a fewe trespasses And for this cause the Scripture saith If yee forgiue not others yee cannot be forgiuen If then Prayer be such a thing as nature doth least entertaine if it brings such experience of God his loue towards vs if it so confirmeth Faith continueth repentance and causeth loue both to God and man it is good cause that this is set to inferre the other and to make all other parts of God his worship the more effectuall Hee shall be saued That is in the midst of diseases he shall not be taken away in the time of iniquitie he shall not be ouertaken but in all these he shall suffer with Faith and a good conscience Besides by the word of sauing is meant the obtaining of all graces as pledges of our saluation and gages of our inheritance so that it doth not barely betoken an exempting of vs from the former iudgements threatned Will a man then escape the wrath menaced and enioy the grace promised let him vse true and heartie prayer which hath it fruite commended vnto vs both in the chapter going before in the election of an Apostle and also in the beginning of this chapter in that being gathered together in prayer the holy Ghost was sent downe Now let vs speake a little of the circumstances First of the persons it is said Whosoeuer Secondly for the extremitie of the time it is said shall be saued that is from those iudgements and endued with those graces that euen then when there shall be so many opinions that we shall not bee able well to discerne the truth when wickednes shall abound euery where examples of godlinesse be no where when wee shall be able to finde no comfort either in our selues
deuisest euill against thy neighbour though it be neuer so secretly yet besides all the former the Lord hath another meanes whereby he will bring thee to discredit for it And this is a very vehemeÌ„t suspition raised vp in the heart of him of whom thou deuisest this euill for as it oftentimes comes to passe that good motions which arise secretly in thy minde for the good of another doe cause the other man to thinke well of thee though he did neuer heare of them so doubtlesse doth it oâ—ten come to passe in euill motions Thou deuisest euill against another hee in some strange manner hath a heart-burning in ielousie ouer thee thou thinkest hardly of another man and he also is hardly perswaded of thee Thus the Lord doth cause thee to bee discredited in the hearts of others as thou imaginest some euil against others in thine heart True it is that the partie may sinne and doe very ill if he suspect without iust cause in as much as he doth thus suspect through an immoderate loue of himselfe yet the worke of the Lord is here to be considered who seeing the cause to be so iust doth stirre vp such suspitions in his minde Then to returne to our purpose if we will auoide an euill name we must auoide all euil surmises and deuises against others And this the Scripture doth also forbid vs for the Wiseman from the mouth of God doth forbid vs to thinke euill of the King in our bed-chambers because birds and other dumbe creatures shall disclose the thing rather than it shall be kept close This then must make vs afraid to do euil or to imagine ill in our beds or to declare our deepe counsailes euen to them that lie in our bosomes And this as it is a good meanes to prouide for a good name so it is a speciall rule of all godlines not when we be afraide of open sinnes alone but of secret euils not of acts alone but euen of the secret cogitations and thoughts of our hearts Thus we haue heard the first step that leadeth to a good name The second remaineth to be declared and that is a godly ielousie ouer a mans owne doings that they may not breede suspition of euill For it doth often come to passe that albeit a man doe not that which is simply euill he may iustly be suspected and suffer some blemish in his good name And for this cause doth the Apostle charge vs to procure honest things in the sight of God and man For this cause he commandeth vs that if there be any thing honest or of good report that we must follow and that we must embrace It is not enough therefore that men did say I did thinke no euill I did meane no harme for if through want of care or discretion thou hast ventured vpon the occasion thou hast giuen great matter of euill speeches to thy great discredit If then we will auoide this euill name as our prouerbe is wee must auoide all things that bring it For when men will care little to giue occasion then the Lord causeth an euill name to be raised vpon them that those which indeede are desperate may suffer iust discredit and they that are otherwise may bee reclaimed from the same And surely such is the crookednes of mans nature that if the Lord should not take this course euen his children would fall into many sinnes Therefore it is most requisite that men bee mindfull to auoide occasions and so much the rather because it is commonly saide either God or the diuell standeth at their elbow to worke vpon them Let vs see this in some example of our common life Thou art accustomed to walke abroade at inconuenient times at that time some thing is stollen and thou art burdened and charged with it Againe thou vsest to deale too familiarly and lightly with a maide she is gotten with child the fault is laid on thee Hereof thou hast giuen suspition because thou hast been a night goer and such an one as hath dealt want only with the maide albeit thou be free from the very act Now if thou be the childe of God and if thou be guided by his holy spirit then will hee teach thee to take profit by this false report and to say with thy selfe Lord thou knowest that I am free from this vâ—ry act yet it was my sinne to giue any such occasion whereby men might suspect me this sinne O Lord I am guiltie of and I know thou for this sinne hast iustly afflicted me Yet deare father I see thy mercie in this that whereas indeede I haue committed many sinnes thou hast passed ouer them and taken this whereof I am not so much guiltie so that now most mercifull father I doe rather suffer for righteousnesse then for my transgression and sinne yea deare Father I doe beholde thy tender mercie in this towards mee that by this euill report thou goest about to stay me from that sinne and to preuent meâ— that I may neuer fall into the same Wherefore seeing it hath been thy good pleasure to deale thus with me behold Lord I doe repent me of my former sinnes and promise before thee euen in thy feare neuer to doe this or the like sinne euer hereafter See here I beseech you the good profit which a good child of God through Gods spirit will take of this slanderous reproch after he had receiued some godly sorrow for giuing the occasion of that report But behold the contrary worke of Satan in the heart of vnbelieuers for hee will soone teach them this lesson and cause them to say thus What doth the churle accuse me without a cause doth he father such a villanous act vpon mee who neuer deserued it at his hands surely he shall not say so for nought I will make his sayings true and will doe the thing indeede Consider then this yee that feare the Lord and see in how fickle a state they doe stand which haue giuen occasion and in what great danger they be to be brought to commit the same or the like sinne afterward Therefore if any will be sure to keepe his good name then must he be sure to auoide all such occasions as might in any wise impaire and hinder it And thus much for the second step whereby we arise to a good name Thus we haue heard of two degrees toward a good name in the auoiding of euill and the occasions thereof And these indeed haue a great force to stay an euill name but sure they be not able to build vp a good name and credit among men To these therefore there must be added a third thing which hath most speciall force for this purpose and that is that wee be plentifull in good workes This doth our Sauiour Christ charge vs to be carefull of when hee saith Let your light so shine before mâ—n that they may see your good workes Manie repine at the good
word of God were we pricked by it then haue we profited Haue wee not bin pricked thereby then as yet are we not a sacrifice for the Lord. For as was said before Christ comforteth them that are troubled hee helpeth them that doubt he easeth them which are in distresse hee setteth their feete in the way of peace and gladnesse that haue long been in darknes and sorrow Haue ye not been sorrowfull and will ye learne a salue for this sore be sorrowfull that ye were not sorrowfull be pricked in your hearts because you were not pricked Haue wee heard the word let vs examine our selues if our knowledge be the better if our affections be the holier As hauing heard the exposition of the law of God doe we feare God doe we know how to loue God doe we pray to God doe we worship God in our soules and in our bodies more carefully and in greater conscience than we haue done heretofore Are we not now as prophane and carelesse still in giuing the right worship to the true God as before wee were too superstitious in seruing Angels Saints and other false gods neither sorrowing for our Idolatrie nor caring for true religion Haue wee not blasphemed and prophaned the name of God in vnreuerent hearing his word in vnprofitable talking of his workes and abusing his owne maiestie with swearing and cursing as much as euer wee did before we heard his word Haue wee kept holy the Sabbath or haue we not prophaned it by open neglect of the word by playing sporting drinking and other vanities Doe wee not still send forth our seruants to dispatch our busines on that day as if it were the market day when they may doe such things most lawfully Are not parents householders and gouernours as slacke in prouoking obedience and children seruants and subiects as slow in yeelding obedience as euer they were parents in the meane time not seeing that children therefore rebell against them because they rebell against God nor householders perceiue that seruants doe not their duties to them because they doe not their dutie to God Are we lesse wrathfull and more mercifull Are we lesse riotous and filthie defilers of our flesh and are wee more sober chast and holie Are we lesse giuen to oppression to hard dealing one with another and more iust righteous and carefull to maintaine the good estate of our brethren Are wee not backbiters slanderers or sowers of discord causers of contention among our neighbours being farre off from maintaining loue vnitie and the good name of our brethren The cause why wee cannot see further into these things is because wee flatter our selues and because we compare our selues with our selues and with others but not with the rule of Gods word Let vs then learne to accuse our selues and to iudge our owne consciences For if God see vs condemne our selues hee will not condemne vs if we accuse our selues God will not suffer Satan to accuse vs if wee iudge our selues God will acquite vs from the fearefull iudgement to come if wee bee displeased for our sinnes God will be pleased with vs in Christ his righteousnesse On the contrarie whilest we lie in our sinnes we lie in our owne blood if wee iudge not our selues God will both iudge vs and bee reuenged of our sinne he will set our house on fire he will send enemies hee will send earthquakes he will send famines to consume our goods he wil make friends foes he wil send sicknes and sorenesse vpon our bodies a troubled spirit into our soules he will send vs an ill name thus will he bring plague vpon plague vntill we repent and come to a feeling of our sins And why doth God all this because we will not come to iudge our selues For this cause saith the Apostle 1. Cor. 11. 30. that is because wee iudge not our selues many are weake and sicke among you and many sleepe 31. For if wee would iudge our selues wee should not be iudged 32. But when we are iudged we are chastened of the Lord that wee should not be condemned with the world Likewise the Prophet Psal. 89. and 30 31. 32. 33. But if his children for sake my law and walke not in my iudgements if they breake my statutes and keepe not my commandements then will I visit their transgression with the sword and their iniquitie with strokes yet my louing kindnesse will I not take from him neither will I falsifie my truth For as a father withdraweth from his childe sometimes his loue and whippeth him with the rod of correction so the Lord dealeth often with his children and scourgeth their naked conscience God doth iudge his heere but his enemies will hee iudge in the world to come if we bee not punished here the punishment will be as thunderbolts in the day of iudgement Hast thou been afflicted and not profited Will not a little crosse serue thee a greater shal come to thee Will not a few troubles turne thee to God then many shall come vpon thee If a man be not troubled for sinne here it is the way to hell if hee bee troubled here it is the way to heauen And as they which haue not bin troubled hauing had a little ioy shall haue eternall paine so they which here haue had a little paine shall after haue euerlasting ioy They that are corrected and haue profited by it are afflicted of the Lord in mercie but they that bee vexed and amend not receiue a token of Gods further wrath Wherefore we must not looke to feele comfort in the remission of sinnes vnlesse wee also haue sorrow for committing our sinnes For neuer any of Gods children were comforted throughly but they were first humbled for their sinnes To the working of which humiliation wee must remember Gods iudgements shewed on others Hath God destroyed the whole world for sinne and can hee not or will hee not destroy thee for sinne Hath hee ouerthrowne whole nations and will hee suffer thee to lie still in thy sinnes See how full hell is alreadie and yet daily wee runne headlong thither Consider also how great thy sinne was that could not be cleansed but by the blood of Iesus Christ Oh how foule was that sinne that nothing else could wash it but Christ his heart blood Oh how great was our guiltinesse that was raunsomed by such a price How great was the sore that needeth such a salue how deepe was the wound that needed such a medicine O louing kindnes and vnspeakable loue towards vs Shall Christ â—ee slaine for our sinnes and wee not labour to slay sinne in our selues Shall Christ dye for our sinnes and sinne as yet is not dead in vs Shall Christ bee crucified for vs and will wee not crucifie sinne in our selues Shall Christ haue his heart pricked with a speare and shall not wee haue our hearts pricked with sorrow This is the true vse and meditation of Christ his passion
saluation vntothe children of God thus God by little and little conueigheth his graces into vs. But now whether for remission of our sinnes whether for omission of certaine duties whether for our barrennesse in spirituall graces whether for our humbling or triall of our faith or neglecting of the inward meanes or for the setting foorth of the glorie of God it hath pleased him a little to frowne vpon vs and to withdrawe his smiling countenance from vs He which found vs when we sought not him euen hee doth now leaue vs to the intent that we might now learne to seeke after him God hee gaue vs those things which were profitable for vs before we knocked to the intent that receiuing them at his hand we might hereafter learne to knocke for them for we must know that our cloathes must not alwaies be put vpon our backes the teares must not be alwaies put into our mouthes wee must not alwaies be fed with milke and be young children wherefore seeing that there is an infancie and a nonage and a time of discretion as it is in Hebr. 5 and seeing the Lord hath a long time fed vs with milke as babes we must not now murmure if he feed vs with stronger meate as men Fathers will nurture their children and giue them corrections wheÌ„ they abuse their louing kindnesse and will make their children to seeke vnto them and craue of them those things which they want And shall the fathers of our fleshe doe thus shall they nurture their children and by discipline correct their sinnes and offences and shall not wee suffer the father of our spirits to deale thus with vs Seeing that we haue offeÌ„ded the Lord not glorified him as we should seeing we haue been barren in goodnesse haue not brought foorth fruites of repentance worthie the Gospell is it not now good for vs that the Lord should deale somewhat sharply with vs is it not meete that now the Lord should take his blessing from vs when we abuse them is it not meete that the Lord should with hold his goodnesse when wee are not thankfull for it and when the beholding of it doth doevs much harme If God shall now deale somewhat more strictly with vs it is to the intent that wee might the better learne to doe our duties for surely now wee are not in our nonage but euen come to yeeres of discretion wee must not therefore looke still to bee dealt withall as yong children but we must fast and we must pray and vse those good meanes which God hath appointed We must knocke and we shall finde wee must bee important with the widow and we shall obtaine we must seeke earnestly and then I dare bee bold to say that the graces of God which now seeme in some sort to be withdrawne from vs shall be restored vnto vs in as great measure as euer they were before Wherefore seeing the Lord heretofore hath bestowed his graces and blessings vpon vs in more amplesort than euer wee could haue looked for and that now hee seemeth as it were to be absent from vs let vs bewaile and mourne for his absence and then he will returne otherwise let vs neuer looke for his presence againe wherefore let euery man beware that he make precious account of the word of God and let euery one consider and examine himselfe whether he hath in him a readinesse to seeke this treasure or no yea let euery one prouoke himselfe to this for the kingdome of heauen from the time of Iohn Baptist vnto Christ suffered violence and must suffer violence vntill the end of the world And none euer did or shall enter into it to haue fruitioÌ„ thereof but those who with all feruencie violence and zeale haue sought after it Wherefore if we haue not cleerenesse in knowledge purenesse in affections if we finde not in vs ioy in the holy Ghost zeale and boldnesse in good things loue meekenesse patience and such like fruites of the spirit wee are to know that this is for want of fasting praying knocking seeking and due estimation of the Word and Sacraments Wherefore if wee finde in our selues the want of these things wee must haue recourse to the vse of the meanes It followeth And for ioy thereof departeth c. It is a thing incident to treasures when they are found to worke ioy and great is their ioy which haue found pleasures but greater is the ioy of him that findeth the treasure of saluation then his ioy is that findeth earthly treasures Shew vs saith the Prophet Psal. the 4. the light of thy countenance thy fauour and thy grace and thou shalt make our hearts more cheerefull and ioyfull than rich men are when their Corne Oyle and Wine increaseth Great is the ioy that ariseth of abundance of riches but greater is the ioy which ariseth of the loue and fauourable countenance of God The man of God saith in Psalme 1â—9 the ninth part and the 72. verse of the Psalme The law of thy mouth O Lord is better than thousands of gold or siluer That man which loueth gold hee taketh great pleasure and delight therein but yet saith the Prophet Thy word is sweeter and better esteemed and liked of by me than thousands of gold and siluer And in the sixteenth part of the same Psalme verse the â— I loue thy commandements saith he aboue gold yea aboue most fine gold And in the 21. part of the same Psalme and 2. verse of that part he saith I reioyce at thy word as one that findeth a great spoyle Pleasures breede ioy profits breede ioy honour and glorie breede ioy by a good haruest with increase of Wine and Oyle commeth pleasure by riches as gold and siluer ariseth profit by victorie conquest and spoyle of the enemie honour and glorie is gotten Now all these things being laide ioyntly together must needes bring a great ioy to a man but the man of God preferreth the ioy which proceedeth from the Word before all these and that not without good cause for greater is the ioy of the kingdome of heauen and of eternall saluation in heauen than the ioy which ariseth of all these things And what is the ioy of Wine and Oyle to this that mens hearts are refreshed with the refreshed Wine and Oyle of the countenance of God is it not more than to possesse much gold and siluer What greater ioy can be than to be perswaded of the loue of God in Christ Iesus the eye hath not seene neither hath the eare heard neither can the heart of man conceiue of this vnspeakable ioy of the kingdome of heaueÌ„ To liue and remaine for euer with God the Father the Sonne and the holy Spirit in eternall glorie is not this better than thousands of gold siluer To subdue Satan sin the world the Diuell and the torments of hel is not this a great victorie and a great ioy yea is it not greater than the triumph ouer our
obedience because the Lord hath in former times executed his iudgements he will shew himselfe righteous still and therefore the Prophet gathereth that though the wicked bee not all presently punished yet they are all accursed and in time they shall be punished By erring hee meaneth not euery slip but the falling away from God Vers. 22. Remoue from me shame and contempt for I haue kept thy testimonies IN this confidence that the Lord will destroy the wicked hee assured himselfe that hee would defend him against those that set themselues against him The iudgements of God then haue these two effects first to humble him secondly to comfort him as portion 7. and 15 so that he feareth when his heart is broken hee also loueth when he receiueth hope of helpe in confidence whereof he maketh this prayer The vse of Gods iudgements vpon others must we make to ourselues first that we be brought to acknowledge our deserts and so feare and to behold his iustice that we may haue assurance of mercy This is hard to flesh and blood for some can be brought to reioyce at the destruction of others and cannot feare some when they are feared cannot receiue comfort But those which God hath ioyned together let vs not seperate therefore let vs make these vses of Gods iudgements His prayer is this Lord let not mine enemies which pursue an euill cause let them not haue their desire in bringing mee to contempt least whiles I labour to keepe thy Law and â—m become contemptible thy Lawe also should receiue some blot First here we see that it is no strange thing that they which keepe Gods CoÌ„mandements should be standred and therfore we must reforme our iudgement which is ready to condemne those of whom they heare an euill report Secondly seeing hee prayeth against contempt he sheweth that contempt is the greatest crosse that can come to the childreÌ„ of God for many could loose their goods which yet would be grieued for the losse of their name hee here prayeth so not onely because of that naturall cause which hee had but chiefely because his name was ioyned with the glory of God All the punishmteÌ„s of Christ did not so much grieue him as wheÌ„ he was reproched therfore the diuel chiefely goeth about this that when this coÌ„meth to passe that all speake euill of vs we might doubt whether our cause were good or no so fal away therfore the Prophet prayeth thus earnestly against it When we are brought to contempt for our deserts we ought not otherwise to be grieued than that God is dishonoured but when hee shall by this meanes bring vs to the knowledge of our sinnes then shall wee bee content to shame ourselues because thereby we shall glorifie God Vers. 23 Princes also did sit and speake against mee but thy seruant did meditate in thy statutes HE was thus abused euen by Princes these did speak against him eueÌ„ in iudgement whither he was drawne as a malefactor therefore he praieth thus earnestly against it We must then prepare ourselues for euill words not only of the coÌ„mon sort but also of the chiefest Dauid had coÌ„fort in Gods statutes When we are thus dealt with rightfully then let vs be humbled but if in a good cause we be thus dealt with then let vs take heed for the diuel wil goe about either to make vs vse vnlawfull shifts meanes as to reuenge to lie or to contend by our owne wit and policie and to flatter and confesse that to bee a fault which is none or els altogether to despaire of helpe or to be carelesse of our calling and to cast it off that thereby he may haue more aduantage for he will make vs wearie of wel doing by trouble therfore many are ouercome thereby The helpe against al these is Gods word for that will assure vs that our cause is good and that God will helpe vs therein Vers. 24. Also thy testimonies are my delight and my counsellours BY this meanes had hee help by the Word by making it his delight and counsellour for this the diuell in trouble will goe about to bring men to their wittes end or else to breake their hearts and make them faint and a wounded spirit who can beare He put not away craft with craft but made the commadements his counsellours whereby hee first learned wisdome then good meanes to withstand the wicked Hereby then we shall not onely haue wisedome but also comfort we are not come yet to be called afore Princes yet who so will liue godly in Christ shall haue troubles though not alwaies in goods nor life nor banishment yet in reproch and contempt euen from thy wife thy seruants thy children thy neighbours c. The word teacheth that reproch is not without cause for when the wayes of a maÌ„ please the Lord the righteous shal be his friend the beasts of the field shall be at league with vs therefore there is some sin in vs which the Lord by this meanes would correct then let vs first looke to that and then seeke to the word that there we may find comfort wisdome to sustaine vs. For this is the cause that we are without comfort in our trouble because we meditate not in his statutes make them our counsellors If thou be Gods child and despisest lighter troubles hee will send greater till he haue broken thy heart but if thou belong not to God the curse shal be hid from thee thou shalt be eaten vp before thou be aware Thou must not striue with the diuels weapons as to requits euill for euill for fire is not quenched with fire but with water euill is not ouercome with euill but with good and therefore rough speeches must be ouercome with gentle and euer when thou art vncourteously dealt with then consider thine owne sinnes and labour to feele them and thy heart shall be brought downe for then shalt thou be brought to the presence of God who wil not suffer thee to be honoured because thou hast not honoured him c. yet consider that he doth but fatherly correct thee and therefore put thy trust in him Marke what wisdome he hath giuen to his children in the like troubles and then goe to him by prayer and lay open thy selfe to him with hope and faith and thou shalt haue comfort But if when the tentation commeth we cannot come to the word and to prayer that thereby we may finde comfort we haue not laid vp the word in our heart though we can say it all by heart therefore wee must turne a new leafe and learne after to lay vp the word in our heart PORTION 4. DALETH Vers. 25. My soule cleaueth to the dust quicken me according to thy word THe comfort and wisedome which he had was by vicissitude and change sometime comfort sometime sorrowe so Gods children finde this change both into ioye and sorrowe those know this that haue experience of it others knowe it
THis shewed first that he prayed against their euill cause secondly that he suffered vniustly first because he suffered for the truth secoÌ„dly because he behaued himself godly in his cause not vsing vnlawful means And we must look that we haue these things before we pray this prayer first that our cause be good secondly that it be rightly handled therefore heretikes and wicked men cannot make this prayer Dauid was long in this trouble and yet he prouoked them not with euill words but laboured to ouercome their euill with goodnes as Psalm 33. So when we doe them no euill when we haue laboured to doe them good and prayed and fasted for them in patience and long suffering then iâ— it be against Gods enemies and their euill causes we may pray this prayer Vers. 86. All thy commandements are true they persecute me fulfâ—ly helpe me HE hath an assured perswasion of the truth of his cause and of the euill vsing of his enemies both which he knoweth by the truth of Gods word this maketh him to stand out in his good cause and to sticke to the truth of Gods word This is a great thing for the diuell will throw into mens minds if this cause were good it should not be persecuted but thou art more precise than needeth c. to this end that if he could once â—â—ing them to doubt of their cause they should leaue suffering for if men bee once perswaded that their cause is euâ—l or if their cause be good and yet if they know iâ— not then can they not suffer for it Therefore if wee will stand in trouble let vs now in peace be assured and grounded in the knowledge of the truth and build vp our selues now in faith and a good conscience For if this be once said to vs of the diuell Thou hast heard much and yet least not profited leaue thy cause betime or else thou wilt shame thy selfe and thy cause toâ— then it must be a great thing that will make vs stand Helâ—â— Though he had been long in trouble so that hee was readie to be destroyed yet hee prayeth contrarie to the reason of the flesh This teached that euen in the greatest trouble we may call vpon God and when all helpe seeâ—eth to be past then is the â—â—me to be holpen because the wickednes of the wicked is at the full and our â—iall is manifest For the lot of the wicked shall not c. Vers. 87. wanteth Vers. 88 Quicken mee according to thy louing kindnes so shall I keepe the testimonie of thy mouth HE sheweth that he was dead and when he desireth to be quickned by louing kindnes he sheweth thâ—t without this there is no quickening for there is no 〈◊〉 I will keep He that kept them before yet in weakenes and his afflâ—ction did somewhat hinder him as Psal. 17. Deliuer me from the affliction c. therfore he 〈◊〉 to keepe them better For troble hindreth the course of obedience and maketh vs â—â—get many things which wee haue learned Then what a benefit haue wee which now are in quiet and haue our libertie Without louing kindnes there is no quickening He playeth to be deliuered that he may keepe Gods commandements and this is the â—ight end of this prayer â—â—ther to be deliuered out of the present euill or to be preserued from it We doe â—â—â—â— pray to be preserued wee pray for our Queene c. But iâ— it be not to this end we 〈◊〉 nothing from beasts This was the end of Dauid in his prosperitie Psalm 23. and this was his ende why hee would bee deliuered from trouble that hee might dwell in Gods house a long season For it was his griefe that hee could not glorifie God Hee desireth to bee quickened to keepe Gods commandements then what are wee that are as dead men when wee heare and pray PORTION 12. LAMED Vers. 89. O Lord thy word endureth for euer in heauen THis part sheweth the comforts that staied him in his trouble his eyes fainted yet hee sawe Gods word to endure for euer in heauen And this is his saith which when hee sawe no helpe in earth yet could lift vp his heart to heauen And hee noteth the weaknes of his enemies that though they had almost made an end of Gods SaiÌ„ts in earth yet they cannot take the word out of heauen which is the seate therof This must comfort vs when persecution waxeth hot so that wee might say with 〈◊〉 I am â—â—â—â— aloâ—e yet the Lord keepeth his word in heauen from whence hee will send it to another place In the confidence hereof Dauid crieth Psalm 2. Why doe c. and in the death of Christ the Sauiour of the world seemed to be dead so that they mocked him He saued others yet Gods word was in heauen and Christ became a Sauiour to them that beleeued When the children of Israel were brought low in Egypt yet Gods word in heauen was true and they returned to the promised land When the Iewes were translated to Babylon so that all hope of returne was taken away yet Daniel and other knewe the word was in heauen that after 70 yeeres they should returne This is true in particular persons as Iob Dauid Ezechias and others being brought very low yet through hope of Gods word which is in heauen they looked for deliueraÌ„ce though they saw no helpe in earth This is good for vs to lay vp against trouble to come and this comforted Bradford Rogers c. which said God would bring his word from heauen to this land againe And because wee cannot see heauen though we must beleeue it by faith which is of things not seene therfore he sheweth that it may be seene in earth Thy truth indureth from generation to generation c. though all things vnder the Sun be changeable yet Gods truth is one for euer Heauen and earth shall passe Matth. 24. and Luk. 21. This generation shall not passe where vnder Ierusalem he setteth out the state of the world till the last day For as the Iewes did not receiue the true Christ so they were deceiued with a false and when they would not looke to cure their soules the Lord sent famine warre and pestilence to consume their bodies and as they would finde no place in their soules for his word so the Lord would leaue them no place in that good land And thus shall the word continue throughout all generations For wheresoeuer the Lord hath a number of his thither hee will send his word to worke in them faith and repentance and so to strengthen them that they shal neuer fall And as for all the rest the Lord will trie them with his word and when they shall be found not to receiue the truth in loue they shall be giuen vp to beleeue lyes afterward loue shall waxe cold and then iniquitie shall preuaile so that the Lord shall bee constrained to send famine and pestilence with which they shall bee exercised till
the Prophet here setteth downe by proofe in his owne person Neither must wee thinke that as it were with a trumpet he doth here blow and sound forth his owne praise but rather by his example is desirous to stirre others vp Vers 98. By thy commaundements thou hast made mee wiser than mine enemies for they are â—uer with me THe first of the particular effects is contained in these words By thy coÌ„mandements thou hast made me wiser than mine enemies Wee see how men now adayes straine their wits to match their enemies in policies deuices but few thinke on this sound meanes whereby we shall surely preuaile against them Now if it be so that whatsoeuer is written is written for our instructioÌ„ and comfort in making mention of the meanes the Prophet of the Lord doth teach vs that it was no extraordinarie worke of the Lord proper to him but a meanes appointed of God for vs all to follow Whereby hee teacheth vs that God will blesse vs to attaine to the like wisedome if we will endeuour to vse the like meanes To apply this to our profit wee must gather the particular out of the generall doctrine on this manner whosoeuer shall haue the commaundements of God euer with him hee shall be wiser then his enemies than his teachers than the ancient but Dauid did so or wee doe so therefore Dauid and we shall finde this wisedome But some man will say Experience teacheth vs a cleane contrarie doctrine that Gods children are not so wise in their light as the children of this world are in their generation I answere That it is true experience prooueth and our Sauiour Christ teacheth but this I adde that the experience commeth from our small sight of the word and not for any want of the word it selfe when Gods children haue it on their side And our Sauiour Christ his speech tendeth rather to shew what it is through our corruption than what it ought to be so that iustly he vseth it to our shame Indeede ciuill wisedome which choketh in them all temptations with worldly delights hauing the diuell to be their schoole master doth worke in them a contentation of minde while for a season they smother as they thinke the iudgements of God breathing vpon them And because on the contarie the spirits of Gods children are occupyed in heauenly things yet often the flesh so laboureth against the spirit that whilest they would be wiser than the Lord or would vse any indirect meanes against their enemies or in vsing good meanes faile in prayer or in not staying themselues on Gods prouidence and appointed time of deliuerance it commeth to passe that they are ouercome But whilest they renounce themselues and their owne wisedome and craue counsaile of God in his word and the direction of his Spirit by prayer whilest they vse good meanes in a good cause and keeping a good conscience waite on the hand of the Lorde they shall bee sure to haue the ouerthrowe of their enemies Proofe doth teach vs that a silly soule in the Countrey which walketh in the wayes of the Lorde will soone discouer the shifting pollicies of a worldly learned man brought vp in the Vniuersitie because the wrath of the Lord hangeth ouer the one and his mercifull spirit watcheth ouer the other But so long as wee will shoote with Sathan in his owne bowe and repell policie with policie what follie shall be found in vs though we can howle loftily with the wolfe and deale cunningly with the Grecians when as the Lord will neuer suffer a good cause to be maintained by euill meanes Some of vs seeke the word but in seeking it we rest in our owne good meaning not humbling our selues before the Lord but our wisdome herein must come from the spirit For we can no more by the eie of reason see the light of the word then Howlets looke vpon the bright Sunne Wherefore the Lord will haue vs in all controuersies with our aduersaries to depend on him and to know that the cause must not depend on our owne shoulders then must we by faith in the bloodshedding of Christ beleeue that our sinnes neither new nor old shall hinder the helping hand of the Lord. We must trust on Gods prouidence and promises and stay our selues by prayer on his wisedome if we look to be wiser than our aduersaries An excellent example hereof we haue to proue that secret sinnes not repented of may hinder the Lords dealing with vs against our enemies We read that after that filthy incest mentioned in Iudg. 17. which made the Leuite whose wife was abused to cut her in twelue peeces and send her through all the parts of Israel there was warre betweene the Beniamites and Israel and the Beniamites being but few in number and maintaining an euill cause in two battels ouercame the Israelites vntil at length they humbled themselues with prayer and fasting and repented of that euill which was amongst them so that in the third assault the Lord gaue his people strength mightily to preuaile against their enemies So we may haue a good cause and vse good meanes and yet for want of reconciling our selues to God for some sinne new or old we may suffer the ouerthrow If then our cause be good we must vse good meanes faith in Christ trust in his prouidence and staying our selues on his wisedome Doe we not see by experience how the Martyrs of God humbling themselues on this maner preuailed in mightie power against their accusers Deut. 4. Moses sheweth that the enemies of God were driuen to confesse that only Gods people were wise euen because God gaue them good lawes This was it that made Ioseph wiser than his brethren Moses wiser than the Egyptians and Daniel than all the Magicians of Babylon and Dauid than all his politike enemies Marke I pray you all figuratiue hyperbolicall and darke speeches the Metaphors and Parables which are in the word of God and you shall finde that they were learned people to whom the bookes were written and had attained that measure of wisedome and knowledge which in our time none can vnderstand but they which are brought vp in learning which thing we may also obserue in them of whom the Histories of the booke of God are written and yet who were more blockish then the Iewes after they had transgressed so obstinately the law of the Lord But shall wee vnderstand this as though the children of God were in euery particular action wiser then the wicked ones No but onely in those things and then wherein and when they vsed this wisedome of the Spirit and gaue themselues and their causes to be gouerned according to Gods word Looke on Dauid who though hee was wise so long as he kept a good conscience yet harkening to policie and not willing to stay himselfe on the simplicitie of Gods word how suddenly was hee ouercome and yeelded so farre that he dissembled euen
humble they feare themselues they seeke the Lord by prayer and are desirous to be established in the promises of God they are as strong as Mount Sion which cannot be remoued but remaineth for euer Psalme 125.1 Though then we be weake yet our Christ is strong though we haue many enemies yet the Lord hath promised to be our staie against them all Let vs knowe that perseuerance is as well the gift of God as to come at first to God We know what a free gift of God it was that we came to him Hee sought vs when we desired him not he found vs when we sought him not We see how before our calling we closed our eyes and would not see him we stopt our eares and would not heare him we drew backe and refused to goe to him and the Lord was faine to draw vs out so that our beginning came of God who reformed our iudgements and renewed our affections now to be established in seeing hearing and willingly drawing neere vnto God is his onely gift also Well we must be afraide of our selues and suspect our selues For why doe we slip often into such grosse sinnes why are we carried away with our owne affections why doe so many good motions die and perish in vs but only because of our securitie we are not careful to please God we are not afraide to offend God Well if we see that securitie hath bene the cause of our woe let vs labour to be carefull which is the cause of our good if securitie hath bene the cause we feared not let vs now be carefull that we may be afraide of our frailtie and trust in Gods word Otherwise if we be quiet with our selues and yeeld to presumption God will suffer vs to fall This is the cause why our sinnes breake out often to Gods dishonour and to the griefe of our owne consciences because we doe not more carefully to looke our thoughts and watch ouer our words It is added in this verse that I may liue So he saith Portion 10.4 Let thy tender mercies come vnto me that I may liue We see heere that the children of God thinke they haue no life if they liue not in Gods life For if we thinke we are aliue because we see so doe the bruit beasts if we thinke we are aliue because we heare so do the cattell if we thinke we are aliue because we eate and drinke or sleepe so do beasts if we thinke we liue because we doe reason and conferre so doe the Heathen The life of Gods children is the death of sinne for where sinne is aliue there that part is dead vnto God Art thou then giuen to malice to swearing to cursing to breaking of the Sabbath to adultery to filthines to stealing or slandring surely then art thou dead and if God should take away thy life from thee whilest thou art in this estate thy soule should goe sooner to hell than thy bodie to the graue We now see that Gods children finding themselues dull and slowe to good things when they cannot either reioyce in the promises of God or finde their inward man delighted with the law of God thinke themselues to be dead The Prophets meaning is this I am euen as a lumpe of flesh I am like an image or like an idoll of Gods childe I beare the face of his childe but I am as dead and as a blocke or a stocke or an idoll For as an idoll hath eyes and seeth not eares and heareth not mouth and speaketh not feete and goeth not euen so haue I eyes but I see not the glorie of my God I haue eares but I heare not the word of God I haue a mouth but I shewe not forth the iudgements of God I haue feete but I walke not in the law of my God The iust shall liue by faith Hab. 2. Rom. 1. Now I liue no more but Christ liueth in me saith the Apostle Oh that men would consider this that they are dead otherwise than their life is hidden in the promise and they haue no life but in Christ and from his spirit If the Prophet sayd this of himselfe where is the faith of our protestants where is the life of the godly where is their hope of a better life where is their practise of repentance where is the peace of conscience that passeth all vnderstanding where is the ioy of ChristiaÌ„s where is the care of mortification where is the quicknesse of sanctification where are all these become They are sewe and dead to good workes they liue in sinne they be but Christians in name they are very idols There is no life but in the word which we must finde by experience in our selues When Gods children finde this life of God in them then are they merrie and glad but when they feele that God withdraweth his spirit from them then they see how they are dead dull and carelesse as they were wont to be before they were regenerate Shall not this make vs more carefull and zealous of good workes and to be more iealous of our selues Let vs consider this that it is a ioy to haue a life and that euen the life of God the life of Angels the life of Christ when we contemne this life when wee are zealous of good workes when we feele spirituall ioyes when wee looke for a crowne of glorie when we labour to be renewed to the image of Christ. This is an heauenly life and though we will sweate and eate and drinke this is common with the beasts of the field and hauing no experience of faith in vs wee are either dangerously sicke or altogether dead If wee thinke it an hard matter to restore nature in a consumption how hard a thing is it to restore grace and saluation in a consumption of the soule If wee are without hope when a man is in a languishing disease when he hath no delight to eate when hee cannot brooke his meate and his sleepe is gone from him hee cannot labour and Physitians dare not meddle with him what hope is there when we are in such a consumption that the woâ—d which we heare doth vs no good the Sacraments which wee receiue doe vs no comfort prayer doth vs no good and when we cannot abide to labour in good workes surely it is a token we are almost languished to death if wee be not already dead wee are in extreame danger The Lord indeede is gracious and would not our death but if wee bee consuming and see it not if Gods life be going from vs and Sathans life is comming to vs if Gods graces be languishing in vs surely we are as dead Let vs then search our owne corruptione that we may see how neare we are to life or how neare wee are to death whether wee growe or consume whether for the one wee are to feare and pray to God or for the other to reioyce and praise God Thus we haue heard that the faith
leaue me not to mine oppressors THe Prophet goeth on praying for the increase and continuance of Gods fauour vsing two arguments the first by shewing his afflictions which hee suffered the seconde by declaring his affection to the word whereunto is added a reason drawne from the nature of GOD that it is his time to helpe in affliction His generall desire then is to haue a further loue of Gods word to this end hee sheweth his miseries and afflictions and with what affection hee longed for helpe trusting that God would now come to doe right His prayer is that the Lord would not suffer him to bee ouercome with ouer-much afflictions but that as it is Psal. 125. 3. that the rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous least the righteous put their hands vnto wickednesse and that the hands of the oppressors should not preuaile God then giueth vs this libertie that wee may pray against our and his enemies but wee must withall consider these two reasons I haue executed As if the Prophet said Thou hast promised to helpe all them that hold causes and maintaine them well through thy grace I haue vsed a good cause well performe therefore oh Lord thy promise in me So the Prophet prayeth Psal. 41. Heare me when I call O God of my righteousnesse c. where hee sheweth that as God doth promise to helpe in afflictions so he requireth of our parts that wee should suffer as weldoers and as doing well in a good cause as if hee had expressed his minde in these words O God the cause which I maintaine is iust and I haue maintained it well let them fall then that haue an ill cause against me who hauing so righteous a cause As we haue to learne that we shall not be without oppressors if we doe well so must we learne how to behaue our selues therein It seemeth monstrous to some that we should by weldoing purchase such enemies as if when ye do well ye suffer wrong and take it patiently this is acceptable to God 1. Pet. 3. 13. Who is it that will harme you if you follow that which is good Yet it is a thing in the secret iudgement of God either to the triall of the faith of his children or the fulfilling of the sins of the wicked Who would thinke a man should haue enemies but by desert True it is if the world were aright but because wee liue in such a world wherein Christ himselfe executing iudgemēt and righteousnes did suffer because it hated him much more must we looke for it as Christ himselfe hath also fore warned because the seruant must not be aboue his maister and because we labour and cease not to hinder the kingdome of Sathan hee enarmeth the world with hatred against vs also We must not think that we can be here quiet For although we be sometimes troubled because we haue not done somewhat which we ought yet often we must be oppressed as righteous doers although not so as our enemies finally shall preuaile against vs. We see the Prophet desireth God to be the patrone of a righteous cause and of a righteous cause rightly handled we must then if we will assure our selues of Gods protection first consider if our cause be iust and hauing such a cause whether we haue rightly dealt in it Let vs therefore when we are oppressed search our cause if we feele that our conscience be guiltie then no maruell though wee suffer because the Lord correcteth either our euill cause or our ill handling of a good cause Wee must see that in the equitie of our request our cause be iust and true and being good that our dealing therein bee also iust and right Let vs see this now in particulars Our Sauiour Christ saith he came to put dissension betweene the father and the sonne the mother and the daughter and that the father in law should bee against his son in law and the sonne in law against his father in law True it is if it be for the Gospels sake and we withall haue done our duties and obedience which nature our callings require that we be hated yet must we not be dismaied although we haue the enemies of our own familie of them which by nature are ioyned to vs we are not to be discouraged if it be righteousnes which we must maintaine and vnrighteousnes which they maintaine if thē our cause being good we vse all obedience loue and dutie and yet be grieued we must recouer our selues with that which Christ hath said but if our cause bee ill or being right wee shewed not our selues humble and dutifull in the defence of it then we haue deserued iustly to be euill entreated of them If wee shall obserue this to happen either among Magistrates to their subiects or Landlords to their tenants or any other gouernours to their inferiours when they shall deale ill with vs in debts fines and exactions we must consider that if we haue done righteously we haue the libertie to comfort our soules in prayer Lord I haue done the part of a faithfull subiect or the dutie of a good tenant Lord helpe me against this man which oppresseth me wrongfully But if we haue discouraged their hearts either simply by ill doing or in a good thing by ill dealing we must know that the Lord by them doth take some good thing from vs who from them did take some good duties We must see then whether we haue done our duties in loue or not this will keepe vs from fuming and will make vs rest in prayer The ignorance of this doctrine maketh vs fret and fume who neuer consider whether our cause be good or whether in a good cause wee haue vsed good dealing or no. If Gods children looke thus into their consciences it will humble them as surely I did not well to him God suffereth him to doe the like to me againe and meateth out vnto mee the like measure with mine owne meat-yeard Where wee must learne that Gods children neuer deale so earnestly with their enemies as with their God And as this holdeth in superiours so must wee marke this doctrine in all troubles with our inferiours or equals Now if our seruants or our children doe not deale dutifully with vs we must enter into our selues on this sort Lord I haue brought vp these sonnes or seruants in thy nurture and feare I haue instructed them and prayed for them I haue vsed all meanes wherby I might bring them to good yet for all this they deale ill with me and in this case wee must knowe that God wil heare our prayers But if we haue not done our parts in cloathing feeding or teaching them or in praying for them it is the iudgement of God in that we haue not done the dutie of godly parents Christian householders in making them the children of God and seruants of the Lord neither can we say Lord release me in this case
the day-light and of a little childe Buâ— let them couer their sins in the depth of their hearts let theÌ„ hide them with darkenes surely the Lord will keepe them in a register and in time will lay all their sinnes before them that all the world may knowe how they haue buried the long suffering of the Lord in the hollow graues of their hypocrisie Wherefore euery man that wil shew himselfe thus to be perswaded of Gods al-seeing presence must shew it by an earnest care of obedience and a reuerent feare of disobedience whereof the one that is the feare of disobedience is shewed in the first verse of this octonarie the other is shewed in the last Shall we then assure our selues that wee bee perswaded indeede that God doth beholde vs let vs search our hearts whether we haue these or the like affections For dare a subiect in the presence of his prince commit any thing against the lawes for feare of a checke or rather will he not be carefull in the eyes of his soueraigne to do all things to his liking and contentation Dare a good childe in the presence of his father willingly breake his commaundement for feare of controlment or will he not rather endeuour to bee very dutiful for hope of commendation Then doubtlesse without this care and feare wee receiue our soules with this drowsie dreame and vaine perswasion of Gods beholding vs. Wherefore how dare â—hâ— heretikes papists and family of loue perswade theÌ„selues to walke before the Lord seeing they haue not submitted themselues to his word which is the onely instrumeâ—â— that maketh naked the conscience of man as it is Heb. 4. 12. The word of God is liuely and 〈◊〉 operation c. and it is added in the verse following Neither is there any creaturâ— which is not manifest in his sight but all things are naked and open vnto his eyes So that they whâ—â—â— are not truely instructed in the word cannot truely haue their sins laide naked and they which haue not their sins laid open cannot in the feare of God forsalâ—e their corruptions Wherefore in like manner all ignorant persons may perswade themselues that they please God and walke before him in care and feare but they doe but deceiue their owne soules But if wee can truly say this with pure triall of it in our hearts it is most certaine it will serue in steade of an hundreth rules besides for the right direction and holy gouernment of our liues In that the man of God saith that he kept both the precepts and the testimonies he giueth vs to vnderstand that if we will in truth be perswaded that God seeth vs in all things we must beleeue his testimonies and obserue his statutes because we can neither beleeue aright vnlesse our faith worketh by loue neither be our workes acceptable but as they be the fruites of faith There is indeede a feare without this faith but it is a seruile and slauish farre differing from that childish and filiall feare which is here vnderstood For as a seruant may obey and doe his outward taske rather for feare of stripes of his master if hee should not doe it then for any pure loue and the childe is in all things obedient not so much that hee is afraide of the rod as he is loth to haue the least displeasure of his louing father so wee may vse the outward obedience in a carnall feare trembling at the seuere threatnings of God as of a iudge but without this wee shall leese the care to please him as loth to be depriued of his fatherly countenance and affection towards vs. So that without this faith we are in danger to walke either in secret pride or else in slauish feare But faith maketh vs come liberally and cheerefully â—o obedience when wee shall see that hee will not deale roughly with vs as iudging vs according to our deserts but as bearing with our infirmities and sparing vs as a mercifull father Neither as dare I affirme did euer any truely obey God which in some measure had not this feare of God before his eyes where by they feared him as a God and loued him as a father Gods children dare not dally with their most priuie thoughts for they know that God seeth in darknes as wel as in delight he is the God of the night as of the day to him they are both as one hee beholdeth their thoughts a farre off and there is no word in their tongu which he knoweth not they know he is priuy to their down lyings and vprisings to their goings out and their commings in neither can they in any place high or low far or neare early or late flie from his al-seeing presence If they doe ill they tarry not long to seeke reconcilement because they knowe that his iudgements are according to truth if they doe well they are not proude of it This worketh in them a wonderfull boldnesse in Gods causes and bringeth them to feare when their cause is not good Againe it breedeth patience in trouble profit in slaunders meeknes when the world contemneth them sene in secret sinnes knowing that when the world hath passed in iudgement on them there â—â—â—ll iudgement in greater truth be giuen of them by Christ. And againe though they escape the iudgements of man yet they shall not escape the iudgements of God But as the Lord throweth the wicked with their hypocrisiâ—s to hell So hee will humble and punish his children with sore corrections So that this is the way of them that walke before the Lord they know in time the Lord will reward and make knowne their secret godlines and in time punish and make knowne their secret sinnes If it come to passe that Gods children forget themselues sometimes to be in their Fathers presence as earthly children reioyce sometimes to be from their Fathers that they might play the more neuertheles after they come to be ashamed and grieued when they consider that all that time their Father espied marked them and though they did forget that their Father saw them being carried away with some strong lust the best they know is to returne in time For then they begin to reason on this mannner Oh what a wretch was I to doe this in the eyes of my God and in the presence of my Father so that as we see this consideration of Gods presence bringeth griefe for sinnes present so it maketh after the examinations of our selues ashamed of sinnes past Wee heard before how it also worketh patience in vs when our good causes haue not good successe because we remember that Psalm 34. The eyes of the Lorde art ouer the iust and his eares are open to their prayers Whereupon we recouer our selues with this and such like meditations Well I am misdeemed I am suspected I see I am ill thought of I know in the end that the Lord seeing my cause to be good to be vsed with a good heart will
vncleannes securitie and such like sinnes haue so beaten and trampled vpon thy heart that it is euen hardened through the deceitfulnesse of sinne but repent thee of thy former sinne and put away the euill of thy workes and then come to the word with a holy heart and then thou shalt see and feele thy vnderstanding inlightened thy iudgement reformed and all the words of wisedome plaine and easie vnto thee All this is confirmed vnto vs by plaine and daily experience for when a man hath been buffeted with some sinne when he hath yeelded too much to pride worldlinesse anger and such like when he hath fallen into some misliking of the word or of the preacher then in hearing he heareth not and the word is a sealed booke vnto him Contrariwise when men doe most mislike themselues for their sinnes when they be most grieued for their dulnes when they thinke themselues most vnapt and most vnworthie of knowledge and yet desire to finde comfort in the word wish to be inlightened and led into the true knowledge of it then doth the Lord very often giue them the deepest insight into his heauenly mysteries then doth he worke in them a most comfortable feeling then doth he also put and stirre vp most heauenly and holy motions in their minds By all this must we learne many things first when we heare the word without fruite then we must returne into our selues and know that our sinnes are the cause of blockish dulnesse which is come vpon vs. Anger hath troubled our affections and pleasure hath stollen away our hearts profit hath corrupted our iudgements therefore our iudgements doe not yeeld vnto the word it cannot enter into our hearts neither can it worke vpon our affections We are then in this case to bewaile our sinnes to labour for repentance to pray for the spirit of sanctification whereby these sinnes may be consumed and then returne vnto the word with prayer and the Lord wil blesse our vnderstanding Againe when we see our iudgements reformed and our hearts touched so that the word worketh vpon our affections then we must know that the good worke of God hath gone before his mercy hath disburdened vs of the heauie burthen of sin his goodnesse hath emptied our hearts of vnprofitable thoughts and his good spirit hath wrought all in all in vs. Then to shut vp this verse let vs know that as sinne doth hinder and holde the word out of our hearts so doth the loue of the word as it were open the doore of our hearts and make a broad and large passage for the word to enter into vs and to worke that good worke for which it was sent It followeth in the next verse Vers. 7. Depart from a foole when thou perceiuest not in him the lips of knowledge GOD hath ordained that men should liue together that one might bee helpfull to another But there is a neerer bond of friendship when one entreth into league with another or when one maketh choice of another for some neerer bond of friendship affinitie or such like And because this bond cannot stand but where there is a great likenes of conditions and qualities and it is commonly seene that the partie better affected is sooner chaunged therefore in this place we be admonished to beware least at any time we ioyne our selues to those that are foolish and vngodly Not that it is altogether vnlawfull to haue any dealing with them but that wee may not come too neere vnto them For to eate and drinke with them to dwell in the same towne by them and such other common duties be not vnlawfull But to ioyne in marriage with them to make them priuie to to our counsels or to vse them as more neere and speciall friends this is vnlawful and this is here forbidden For little or no good at all can bee gotten by them they will hardly or not at all be brought to goodnesse and such is their subtiltie that one of them is able to peruert the faith or at least to corrupt the manners of very many Good cause therefore there is why we should depart and get our selues from them on the contrary side wee bee taught to seeke out good company and to ioyne our selues to them as neerly as may bee yet with this full purpose of heart that wee may receiue fruite and profit by them Nature doth call vpon vs to doe this the communion of Saints requires it at our hands our own profit should compel vs the examples of euery mā in each calling may moue vs therunto For men doe desire to be in companie of their betters the scholler would be in companie of him that is better learned the worshipful man desireth the companie of the noble man and the honorable delighteth much in the fauour of the Prince Yea in the basest occupations and handicrafts men doe still desire to bee in the company of them that are most skilfull And all this is to obtaine the knowledge of earthly things and the fauour of them that can helpe them how much more then should we desire the companie one of another that we might be helpfull one to another in heauenly things Nay how intirely should wee be ioyned one to another and receiue good one by another in all kinde of goodnesse And yet must this bee done in great discretion for the best men haue their faults Therefore wee must be most carefull as to receiue what good we can by any so to receiue hurt or hinderance by none at all It followeth Vers. 8. The wisedome of the prudent is to vnderstand his way but the foolishnesse of fooles is deceit THat is true wisedome indeede which beginning at knowledge doth goe forward vnto practise and beginning at faith doth further proceede vnto the fruites of faith For vnlesse there be profitable vse of knowledge both in our generall and particular callings it hath neither the sense nor the sauour of heauenly wisedome Then we be here admonished to labour that our knowledge may growe vnto faith and that we builde a godly life vpon faith And that we may thus do we must especially trauell that our hearts may stand in awe of Gods word and that we may haue a charitable and louing heart vnto men This if we can obtaine then shall wee in feare and loue doe the good duties which may glorifie God profit men and haue sure arguments that we haue true wisedome But the foolishnes of fooles is deceit That is they doe either take a wrong course of life or else if they take a right course yet their hearts are not aright and therefore they deceiue both themselues and others All this commeth to passe because with conscience they do not apply euery general point of doctrine to their particular estate and labour not to make practise of it We giue titles vnto men count them wise and politike men that can foresee and preuent worldly displeasure But the
theÌ„ the other And such be wee and our times long rid from that superstitious generation but readie now as it is saide Deut. 29. 19. to adde drunkennesse to thirst which commeth to passe for want of circumspectnes in deliuering the doctrine of libertie And so wee fall to make Paul Galat. 5. and Peter a cloake of our licentious life Wee turne the grace of God into wantonnesse as Iude speaketh This then being as it were the common disease of these last and perillous dayes the ministers of the Gospell must stand vp as in a gap and euery one is to be watchfull ouer himselfe that he sinke not away in these pleasures which seeme to cheere bring good to the heart but such a good as maketh the graces of God in some to come to nothing and withdraweth many away from Paradise a place of pleasure to hell a place of torments You know who it was that seeing so many young Gentlemen follow Epicurus at his first setting vp saide the cause was it was young mens philosophie that was professed in that schoole For this cause Sathan laboureth especially to poyson this age because he knoweth if this be barren of good that which followeth is like to be thereafter Satan and his ministers haue for euery age estate and condition a sundrie baite laying for Youth the baite of pleasure for Age the bayte of couetonsnes c. Euery man is eateÌ„ vp with one zeale or other there is a zeale of old age middle age of youth Euery man may trie his zeale by the ninth of Esa. ver 7. The zeale of the Lord of hosts will performe this It was the zeale of God that he gaue his sonne for vs his most dearely beloued sonne it is then one argument of our zeale to any thing when wee will forgoe a pretious thing for the thing we professe to loue indeed Esau was zealous for his meate when hee would lose his blessing for it and such is our zeale of pleasure that wee will forgoe learning time the fauour of the godly health of bodie yea sometimes our owne soules for it 6. It hath bin alwaies the note of false prophets to preach pleasant things and for outward matters as the Priests of Iezabel And Micah chap. 2 speaketh of false Prophets that prophesied of meate and strong drinke Peter saith they praise liberty and Paul They can reason for the bellie All thingâ— say they are lawfull but on the other side Gods children haue bene alwaies in the way of restraining 1. King 19. Eliah ate and gaue ouer and fell asleepe so that the Angell was sent to bid him eate more It is not the fâ—ult of many For we haue neede of an Angell to keepe vs from eating Timothie abstained from wine and Paul biddeth him to vse it for the weakenesse of his stomacke Salomon reclaimeth yong men Eccle. 11. When Iobs children meane to banquet in course he feareth least they curse God The austeritie of the Fathers was very great concerning meates as of Basil Hierome that it gaue occasion to the superstitious abstinence which followed But now the latter times are gone and the last daies are come Superstition is past but men glut themselues with all Epicurisme and pleasures of this life 7 Christians are neither Stoicks nor Epicures Paul disputeth against both Act. 17. The Stoicke condemnes all pleasure the Epicure commends all pleasures Pleasure is not good according to our election but in respect of the obiect if the obiect or matter wherein our pleasure consisteth be simply good then the pleasure is simply good if the obiect be simply euill our pleasure is simply euill But pleasures by nature being good and bad by circumstance they are not left as things indifferent to our election CHAP. XVIII Godly meditations concerning Christs power against Sathan loue to the faithfull and how he is our wisedome righteousnesse holinesse and of our communion with him CHrist careth for vs we must not feare a stroÌ„g enemie because we haue a stronger Captaine The Diuell indeed is a Lion but so is Christ a Lion and that of the tribe of Iudah There is a Lion for a Lion courage for courage The diuell is a Serpent so Christ calleth himselfe the brasen Serpent there is a Serpent for a Serpent wisedome for wisedome yea a Serpent of brasse to sting all the fierie Serpents of the wildernesse But thou saist that Christ is called a Lambe and a worme Bâ— not discouraged that is in respect of his Father who found him as meeke as a Lambe who might haue troden on him as on a worme but the diuell neuer found him a Lambe but a Lion The meeknes of Christ is stronger than all the power of hell Ioh. 18. When the diuell seemed to be in his ruffe he sends a great crew to take a sillie man when he told them it was he whom he sought this little word cast them downe What shall he doe then in glorie when he commeth with thousands of Angels This then is the conclusion the diuell is strong but Christ is stronger and chaineth him at his pleasure The diuell is wise but Christ is wiser and preuenteth him in all his practises 2 They that will haue a true faith in Christ must beleeue in the ends and in the mercies of our saluation The ends are that Christ is made of God vnto vs wisedome righteousnesse sanctification redemption Art thou afraide that thou shalt goe out of thy wits because thou fearest sinne Are thy cogitations confounded Seest thou no knowledge no not so much as a litterall knowledge of thy saluation but all is doubtfulnes all is dulnesse all is deadnes within thee as though thou neuer knewest heardest or learnedst any thing Now know now is the time to beleeue that whatsoeuer knowledge experience power of vnderstanding was in Christ Iesu the same is made thine he is the annointing that will teach thee he is the Fathers counsellor he is wonderful he hath the knowledge of all mysteries he is the spirituall interpreter of the law vnto whom as the Fathers did approach more neerely so they did see the power of the law more cleerely He is our wisedome both the teacher and the thing taught Hast thou some good measure of knowledge and yet thy life in no part being agreeable nor proportionable to thy knowledge thou art sore troubled for not walking in the waies of righteousnesse thou feelest no goodnesse thou thinkest thy selfe as a Sere tree without all fruite Now remember that Christ Iesus who had no holinesse by the flesh by being borne of his mother who saued great sinners and made of persecutors preachers would not haue thee to seeke for great things in the flesh seeing himselfe got so little thereby but would haue thee seeke thy righteousnesse out of thy selfe in him who being no sinner indeed was an accounted sinner and punished as a sinner for
the maiestie of God shall be ouerwhelmed with glory but he that searcheth out the mercy how much more shall he be ouerwhelmed of â—â— His iudgements be as a great deepe but the deepe of his mercy swallowes vp that deepe Wherefore well said Chrysostome Great is the hell of my sinnes but greater is the deepenesse of thy mercy O God The Scriptures attribute to Gods mercy all dimensions First depth it fetched Dauids soule from the neather most hell ergo it reacheth thither Secondly breadth for that he setteth our sinnes vs farre from as the East is from the West Thirdly length for it extendeth it selfe not to the cloudes only but to the stars which as Iob saith are not cleane in his sight yea euen to the Angels in whom he hath found folly so that but for his mercy they could not abide his triall Nay God is able to forgiue vs more than we are able to sinne And indeed mercy is the gate of the Almightie By no other qualitie of his can we be suffered to haue entrance or to approch vnto him All other things hath the Lord done in measure number and weight sauing his mercy in our redemption wherein without measure beyond all number and weight he was mercifull two drops of bloud had beene sufficient or one cup of his bloud but the whip pierced his skin the thornes his flesh the nayles his bones the speare his heart and his very soule was made a sacrifice for sinne 2 When we loose an outward benefit we must not so thinke of it as of the losse of Gods fauour but what doe blinde people regard Gods grace So they haue plentie of corne and oyle they respect not the losse of their soules whereas if all the creatures of the world should weepe for the losse but of one soule it were too little Yet our people so they may eate of the Lords bread and enioy the fat of the earth care not whether the Lord shew a lightsome or a fearefull countenance vpon them Wherefore because we set so little by that which the Lord sets at so high a price the Lord will take from vs that which we esteeme so highly and bring vpon vs some sodaine desolation 4 We must euer desire the first fruits of the Spirit but hauing attained the first beginnings of Gods grace we must euer waite for the increase of it by degrees 5 When we haue receiued mortification and sanctification as hansels of Gods mercies then may we hope for heauen for they that haue receiued grace shall also receiue glorie 6 The graces of God are not in his children as morning mistes but as well builded towers to continue all assaults 7 Diuersitie of gifts should not make vs disagree or to enuy one another but rather should binde vs in loue to embrace one another that so we might be profitable one to another 8 The Lord hath such respect to his glory that he will giue gifts when he might iustly punish therfore we ought not so much to reioyce in the possessioÌ„ of earthly blessings for the Lord giueth many blessings to stop the mouthes of vnbeleeuers and to call sinners to repentance which if they neglect then assuredly the Lords wrath will be more fierce against them The wicked haue no cause to reioyce that the Lord smites them not for he lets them prosper for a while that their coÌ„demnation may be more iust when it commeth Trie thy selfe thus if thou profitest by Gods correction it is a signe of grace againe if by his patience thou takest as a good sonne occasion to repent and doest studie to come out of thy sinne it is likewise a good argument of Gods fauour 9 God is slow to wrath yet let vs euer remember that albeit he suffered Israel long yet at the last he destroyed them all that none of the vnbeleeuers entred into the promised land Wherefore we may not conclude that because the Lord punisheth not as yet therefore he will not punish at all but confider that all such as respect not his mercies in time shall at the last feele his iustice 10 The thing loued is much desired and sought after whereby we may take a triall of our loue to God or of our loue to the world First looke what we loue indeed we spend much time in it and can be content to affoord houres daies weekes yeares yea and ageâ— too in it And yet with all the contentions we may we get not to the worship of God Dauids seuen times a day nor his morning noonetide and euening exercises hardly we affoord the Lord his Sabbath Secondly we bestow our thoughts and our affections much and liberally on the thing we loue the Apostles were so troubled with bread that they could not vnderstand Christ speaking of the leauen of hypocrisie Thirdly our loue to a thing is shewed when we are skilfull and painfull in commending the thing loued The Spouse in the song of Salomon was very perfect in setting forth the parts of her beloued she knew the time of his going she was acquainted with his attire she was rauished with his beautie she was priuy to his coÌ„ming to her Men shew forth their loue to earthly things in their great skill in buying and selling Amos. 8. in the signes of heauen colours of the skie Matth. 16. in our statutes penall lawes Micah 6. but in the law of God they be scarsly wained Fourthly a man shall see his loue by his great zeale whereby he is caried to bring the thing to that he loueth as Esay 9. 7. when the zeale of the Lord is said to bring our redemption to passe Certainly euery man is eaten vp with one zeale or other The godly seeke gaine by honest meanes if they can but rather than the wicked wil loose their gaine away with honestie away say they with Christ as Iudas Fiftly the great reioycing which we haue bewrayeth our loue as Dauid doth Psal. 4 7. after that he had the thing he desired the countenance of the Lord he saith he had more ioy of heart than they of the world had when their wheat and their wine did abound But immortalitie the blessing of the right hand is lesse esteemed among vs than riches which are the blessings but on the left hand Prouer. 3. Blessed indeed are the people which are in such a case but more blessed are the people which haue the Lord for their God Sixtly what we feare to forgo that we loue to haue Pilat cared not to forgoe Christ but he was afraide to loose Caesars fauour Lastly we loue that well which we are grieued to part with so did the young man in the Gospell shew his loue to riches who hauing a discipleship offered himselfe freely but when he saw he should forgoe all he had he rather forsooke Christ than his riches We must looke where we loue The purest thing
the Canker-worme hath eaten that which the Canker-worme hath left the Caterpiller hath eaten they haue spoyled the Church from hand to hand Wherefore it behoueth those places that haue so cast the Lord out to labour the haruest may be recouered and that the branches be new planted that the holds cast down may be reedified and that the vines decaied may be repaired For want whereof euerie priuate mans field being as a garden and euerie mans garden being as a Paradise the Lords garden whether for want of manuring or for the sleeping of the dressers I know not lyeth like the field of the sluggish man and his vineyard like the vineyard of one that is idle And where euery house is curiously sieled euery citie aptly compacted the house of the Lord whether for that the spirituall workmen are confounded among themselues or the ouerseers of the worke be willingly corrupted lieth void waste in many places so that they that see it are constrained to say O Lord why doest thou behold vs thus and sufferest to see such vastation Neither yet shall the voyce of the enemie crying in the day of reuenge race it race it downe to the ground strike vs with such a terror as when violence shall come vpon vs our wiues our children without all respect of age and estate It is not possible that we in our great securitie should cōceiue a shadow of that inexplicable griefe which shall follow that persecuting plague hastning towards vs when the carkases of our friends shall make a way and be as a path in our streets when our women shall villainously be abused in the Lords Sion the children put to the edge of the sword the Princes hanged vp by the hands no sparing shall be of sexe or of age and besides so outragious a rage when our foes shall come to tread as holy ground where the glorie of God his house should strike them stone dead when their sword should be abashed and lose it glittering when it should see the Maiestie of the Lord in his Ministers and Preachers This is a matter of griefe and indignation for the harmelesse blood powred out by the king of Babel on the ground being compared to the blood of the Saints shed by the Pope it would be but as a spoonfull in respect of the Sea When this moodie Tigre comes he will pretend that he rootes out heresie but then why doth he suck the blood of infants who are not capable of heresie Well if this be his intent to roote out heresie is the sword a fit instrument to do it Paul and Peter and the rest of that blessed colledge and Christ himselfe put many notable heretikes to silence by the force of reason and not by dint of sword Was it Christ his meaning that the successor of Peter should draw out his sword when Peter himselfe was bidden to put it vp And yet this royall Priest and Bishop generally will drowne the Church in her own blood And do we not see how the guides Pastors and ouerseers of the Church are driuen out of sundry places where this Bishop hath set his foote whose harts could haue bene better contented at once to haue sealed their doctrine with their blood than to be separated from them to whose soules they had deuoted themselues An heauie farewell no doubt they took of their congregations when as we reade of some who filled their high waies with their beasts laid their children at the feet of the Pastors whē they departed from them crying vnto them What shall be our estate now ye are gone to martyrdome Who shall wash our children in the cristall waters of Baptisme Who shall ease our afflicted consciences when the aduersary shal accuse vs Who shall leade vs the way of life and bring our soules to rest Recompence them O Lord as they haue deserued that are the cause of this O Lord giue them sad harts So heauy a crosse will it be to see an irremediable desolatiō of holy things we know not yet the bitternes of this cup yet we haue them amōg vs which haue tasted it whom let vs entertaine with Ioseph with teares of mercie and let vs in their suites say to the Lord they haue beholden miserie O Lord cause them to behold the light of thy louing countenance for their reliefe comfort So be it 17 It is the great iudgement of God vpon the corrupt iudgement of the world that vnlesse sinne be prodigious and monstrous such as goe round about the world we are not mooued with it When we admonish other sinnes of iesting and such like forsooth we must smile when we doe so and we must laugh vpon them least we moue choler and giue offence Well for all sinne in equall measure and for the least of all sinnes Christ Iesus the Sonne of God was faine to shed his precious blood Howsoeuer sinne seemeth little to vs in committing it was very great to Christ in suffering for it They be small sins to vs which are vsuall to all but if they were not vsuall they would seeme prodigious 18 All the senses especially the eyes as they are most singular instruments to receiue good things by if they by Gods spirit be directed so if they be not well ordered do bring greatest euils and therefore Dauid prayeth that his eyes might be guided aright and Iob maketh a couenant with his eyes vnder which the other parts are included as also when Dauid maketh a couenant with his mouth Ioseph his mistresse first offended in looking without a cause for the wantonnesse of vaine lookes bewray the corruption of the heart we must then striue to haue a lawfull cause of all our doings that so we may be assured of Gods prouidence to watch ouer vs least if any harme happen vnto vs we be the iust occasion thereof Secondly she offended in not keeping a measure for whosoeuer seeth his owne corruptions truely will be afraid of the very appearance of euill as Iob although he was neuer adulterer yet priuie to his corruption he made a couenant with his eyes Iosephs mistresse spake to him day by day and he refuseth she abideth stil in her euill purpose but he still refuseth her and here is the difference betweene Gods children and the wicked the one continueth still in wickednesse and would haue all others such the other perseuere in godlinesse and would bring all men to the same she was conuinced of her fault and yet sorrowed not but continued Where note the oftner sinne the lesse griefe a note of the children of the diuell But contrarily the oftner sinne the more griefe a note of the child of God Ioseph was young about thirtie foure yeeres and yet chast contrarie to those that say fornication is but a tricke of youth Ioseph was entised and yet yeelded not a signe of a pure heart for although temptations be offered of those yet it proceedeth of our corruption
I am I am sure he hath infirmities as others haue we are no Angels our nature is corrupt we are but flesh I am sure you would not haue vs Gods Thus the diuell commeth to tempt but he apparrelleth himselfe in another sute when he commeth to accuse and then of a flye he makes an Elephant of the very smallest pricke of a pinne a globe of the whole earth of a molehill a mountaine and presseth sillie soules with feares and terrors that they know not how to winde out themselues If he cannot bring them to make no conscience where they should make conscience he will labour to bring them to make conscience where they neede make no conscience He careth not whether thou wilt be remisse or superstitious so thou be one of them If he cannot get you to follow the Epicurisme of the world as Libertines in diet and apparell he will make you so precise as to thinke it a hainous sinne to eate one bit of meate or to weare one rag of cloath more than for necessitie How needfull therefore it is to saile with an euen course we may coniecture by other things which will bewray the corruption of our nature In the time of a plague we shall see some will be so bold that without any lawfull calling or godly warrant they will rush into places infected and then falling sicke their conscience prickes them for their tempting of God by an vnaduised boldnes in the houre of their death Others plunged as deepely in a quite contrarie extremitie are too fearefull when they doe but heare of the sicknesse and for very feare haue beene brought to deaths doore only by imagining thēselues to haue been infected when they haue been most free who oftentimes haue euen died and that without any naturall cause that euer could be knowne but onely through immoderate feare and the iudgement of God comming vpon them for their infidelitie and vnbeleefe Thus it is with vs in Christianitie in that as well the oppressing our selues with too much feare to be ouercome as the carnall securitie in not fearing to be ouercome may bring sinne vpon vs God his children must labour for a measure and that must be sought for in the word which will teach them how they shall neither decline on the right hand nor on the left but will guide them in the narrow way shewing in euery thing what is vertue what is vice what is the meane what is the extreame Among many examples let vs consider of zeale a most precious vertue in Christianity so long as it is free from the extremities Otherwise if we be cold in zeale it is a sinne on the left hand if we be zealous without knowledge it is preposterous and becommeth a sinne on the right hand But can we not come to some perfection No if you vnderstand it for an absolute vnspottednes albeit to that perfection which the Scripture taketh for soundnes trueth and sinceritie of heart which is voide of carelesse remisnes we may come Neither doth the Lord deale with vs after our sinnes nor reward vs after our iniquities in whose eyes the most glorious actions of men are but as waters flowing purely from the Conduit but defiled by passing through a filthy chanell Wherfore hauing these imperfections let vs not seeke to be more righteous than we can be saying for euery error of this life Oh I am none of God his sonnes I am none of his daughters for I cannot finde that perfection in me which is to be required But let vs comfort our selues in the truth of our hearts and singlenes of our desires to serue God because he is God and so we shall be accepted of God I speake this to this end that poore soules might haue comfort and know that if they abhorre sinne as sinne if they examine themselues for it if they grone vnder it if they mislike themselues for it if they feare to fall into it the Lord will not pursue them with the rigor of his law but will giue them the sweetnes of his promises they are no more vnder the curse but vnder grace But further to inforce our exhortation to auoyde too scrupulous a feare which hindereth the true examination of our hearts let vs thinke that it happeneth in the spirituall conflict as in ciuill warres We reade that many cities lying in great securitie haue suddenly both beene assaulted and ouerthrowne as also how some Countries too much negligent in the meanes through an excessiue fearefulnes haue incouraged their enemies with more greedy violence to pray vpon them With which kinde of stratagems our aduersarie me diuell being well acquainted doth often practise this policie If he see vs without all feare too quietly to rest in our selues he thinketh his assault must needes be the stronger because our resistance is the weaker Againe if he descrieth in vs a cowardly feare and fainting of heart before we once begin to ioyne battell with him he will set vpon our immoderate feare and as villainously as suddenly stab vs to the heart and make a present spoyle of vs. Common practise doth further teach vs that when we can heare the word without all trembling at God his iudgements when we can pray without all feare before the Maiestie of God when we can come to the discipline of the Church without all reuerence of the ordinance of the Lord all is in vaine Againe let vs heare with too much trembling and we shall learne nothing let vs pray with too seruile a feare and our worshipping of God will be without all comfort and vncheerefull Thus if we neither lessen sinne that is sinne indeede neither make sinne of that which is not sin in truth it is good to proceed to this three-fold examination to lay the edge of this doctrine more neere our affections because many will be sound in this ripenes of knowledge and barrennes of conscience to speake dispute and declaime of all these things very skilfully which flickring in the circumference of the braine and not sitting at the ground of the heart doe seale vp a more iust sentence of condemnation against them To helpe this euill we must meditate deeply of the Law and of the Gospel together with the appurtenances of them both that finding ourselues farre from Gods blessings promised to the keepers of the law and seeing our selues neere to the curses due to the breakers of the law we may raise vp some sense of sin in our selues Yet herein we must not stay our foote but giue a further stride for whereas many by a diligent view of the law haue come to the sense of sinne in themselues and saw plainly their owne condemnation yet because they laboured not to see the guiltinesse acquited by the remission of sinne in Christ they plunged themselues into a bottomlesse sea of sorrowes Others hauing passed these degrees and hitherto made these steps to auoyde the wound of conscience haue come
he only considereth of the body and neglecteth the soule For my part I would neuer haue the Physitions counsell seuered nor the Ministers labour neglected because the soule and body dwelling together it is conuenient that as the soule should be cured by the word by prayer by fasting by threatning or by comforting so the body also should be brought into some temperature by Physicke by purging by diet by restoring by musicke and by such like meanes prouiding alwaies that it be done so in the seare of God and wisedome of his spirit as we thinke not by these ordinary meanes to smoother or smoke out our troubles but as purposing to vse them as preparatiues whereby both our soules and bodies may be made more capable of the spirituall meanes to follow after As we require these things to be the matter of our Ministerie in such a perplexitie so we would wish the persons ministring to be men learned and of sound iudgement wise and of godly experience meeke and of most iouing spirits For when the troubled patient shall be wel perswaded of our knowledge and discretion and there withall shall perceiue vs to come in tender and louing affection I thinke an entrance is made and all preiudice is taken away so as we may the more freely worke vpon the conscience first bringing them to the sight of sinne as to some cause of their trouble Herein we must labour to put away all confusion and blindnesse of sorrow endeuouring by wisedome to bring the parties wounded to some certaine obiect and matter of their trouble and so draw out of them the confession of some seuerall especiall secret sinne I say seuerall and secret sinne because I know how many through a palpable blindnesse or disordered discerning of sinne talke of nothing so much as of sinne and yet they either cannot desâ—ry seuerall sinnes or they will not be brought to acknowledge their secret sinnes whereof the one proceedeth of the ignorance of the law of God and the other of selfe-loue which maketh vs lâ—â—tâ—â—e euen in our trauell of minde to shame our selues Now that the confession of particular sinnes is requisite it may appeare by the two and thirtieth Psalme wherein being a Psalme of instruction concerning the forgiuenesse of sinnes the Prophet by his owne experience teacheth vs that he could finde no reliefe of his sicknesse vntill he had remembred and made confession of his sinnes What shall we thinke that the Prophet of God taught so wonderfully by the word and by the spirit did not see his sinnes before Be it farre from vs. Rather let vs know that he had not seuerally particularly ripped vp his sinnes before the Lord in a seuerall confession of them Which though the Lord knoweth farre better than we our selues yet such kinde of sacrifice is most acceptable vnto him Now if in this trouble the persons humbled cannot come to the particular sight of sinne in themselues it is good to vse the helpe of others vnto whom they may offer their harts to be gaged and searched and their liues to be examined more deepely by hearing the seuerall Articles of the Law laid open before them whereby they may trie the whole course of their actions For as we said before the grossest hypocrites will generally complaine of sinne and yet deale with them in particular pointes of the particular precepts and prooue them in the applying of things to be done or not done to their owne consciences and we shall see many of these poore soules tossed to and fro now floting in ioyes now plunged in sorrowes not able to distinguish one sinne from another Now when we shall see the wound of the spirit to arise of any certaine and knowne sin it is either for some sin alreadie coÌ„mitâ—ed wherein we lie or else for some sin as yet not committed but whereunto we are tempted For the former it pleaseth God ofteÌ„times to bring old sins to minde when we had not throughly repented of them before that so as it were representing them to vs afresh we might fall into a more misliking of them And yet herein is not all to mislike our selues for some particulars although it be good to be occupied about some speciall sinnes for as it is not sufficient for the auoyding of hypocrisie to see sinne generally so it is not enough to eschue the deceiueablenes of the heart euer to be poring busily in one particular and to be forgetfull of our great and generall sinnes But let vs learne by the particulars to passe to the generals When any such one sin then doth pursue thee rest not onely therein but say thus rather to thy selfe Oh Lord is this one sin so grieuous and doth my God punish this one sinne so sorely How great then should be my punishment if thou shouldest O Lord so deale with me for all my other sinnes Let vs labour to haue a sense both of generall and of particular sinnes least in time our griefe passe away without fruite whilest that not being displeased as well with one sinne as with another we either looke too superficially to generals and not to particulars or else too superstitiously obserue particulars and not the generals Concerning those sinnes whereunto we are tempted as when a man is moued to thinke blasphemously of God the father or to doubt whether there be a Christ or no or to imagine grossely of the holy Ghost or to deny God or to doubt of the Trinitie or to be moued to murther adulterie or such like in which temptations he feeleth Gods spirit to checke him for theÌ„ so as he knoweth not in this case what to doe for that on the one side he dares not listen willingly to these fearefull and monstrous temptations and on the other side he feareth least in time by long suite he might fall into them or at the least for that he seâ—th not how to be deliuered from them I suppose these motions are not so much to be disputed with aâ— we by them are to be prouoked to more instant and extraordinarie zeale of prayer Surely these are dangerous temptations and therefore are not to be kept close which our nature will easily incline vnto but particularly are to be confessed of vs. For the diuell will come sometime to thee to keepe thee still in a generall acknowledging of sinne and vrge thee on this manner Surely thou must needes doe this sinne thou seest thou canst haue no â—ase vntill thou hast consented thou art ordained to it the reason why thou art thus incessantly tempted is because thou doest not thus take thy pleasure Goe to denie God beleeue not his word it is but a policie to keepe men in awâ— Religion is no such matter as men take it Thus for feare of yeelding on the one hand and for shame of disclosing the temptations on the other hand many men haue pined away and almost haue beene ouercome by them If we should disclose this say
vnder the which we haue bin long coÌ„forted For Gods children acknowledge themselues without ceasing that God hath rods in a readinesse though they see no present euill to beate them from their sinnes bend all their care how they may rather suffer aduersitie to Gods glorie than to sleepe securely in prosperitie vnto their own pleasure Now when the Lord doth as it were hold vs on the racke for these causes before named we must pray vnto him that howsoeuer he keepeth vs in the presse we may haue a breathing while to consider our daies spent in pleasure and to examine our vnthankfulnes which shutteth vp the doore of Gods mercie from vs. And because our afflictions are the sorer when they come the neerer to the soule we may with our selues coÌ„clude to hold on the way of our thorough-faire though we see nothing but thornes of temptations and briers of euill affections so as we must be faine to leape ouer hedges rocks ditches yet must we not cease to continue in Gods seruice For if that were not what triall examination of our faith should there be were we as in a faire medow that we might run on along by the water side in a shade and that there might be nothing but pleasure and ioy all our life time who could vaunt that he had serued God with good affection But when God doth send vs things cleane contrarie to our desires that we must be faine one while to enter into a quagmire and another while to march vpon ragged rockes and stones then we shall haue the vse of a well exercised minde in prayer in repentance and in contempt of this life And why doth the Lord sometime suffer vs to pine away and to languish in continuance of griefe seeing that he could cleane rid vs at the first doubtlesse to this end that we might confesse his mercie more freely and bite of his iustice more sharply Let vs now learne to hold all the passions of impatiencie in bondage both by comparing our euils with the wonderfull mercies of God and our small sufferings with the intollerable conflicts of our forefathers For there is no greater cause of our disparing vnder the crosse thaÌ„ when Satan perswadeth vs that neuer any were handled so roughly or else would beare vs in haÌ„d that although God afflicted the faithfull that haue been before vs yet they were not so weake as we But let vs remember that God hath so pinched his seruants euen them whom he loued and whose welfare was deare and precious in his sight and hath often brought them to such extremities as they were not able to looke vp any more nor wist how to speake nor how to hold their peace Wherefore least our infirmities should ouermaster vs and when temptations are fierce vpon vs we know not where to become let vs call to minde the Saints of God who were constrained with sighes and groanes to stoope vnder the hand of God whose martyrs and tormented children ought to be our looking glasses to the end that by them we may learne that according as God dealeth foorth the gifts of the spirit thereafter doth he send greater afflictions both to make them the more esteemed and also to cause a more plentifull fruite of their faith How did God deale with Abraham not a common man but rather an Angell the tenth part of whose sufferings would make a stout heart to quaile How was Dauid the seruant of God exercised in Gods schoole who felt all Gods darts and had all his arrowes shot at him Thus it is requisite that Gods graces should not be idle in his children but set on worke by afflictions whereby they may be knowne in due time and place How did God play the Lion with Ezechias who as with pawes and teeth bruised and crushed his bones not that we may accuse God of crueltie but that we may see with what anguish the Lord doth sometimes exercise his holy seruants and with what patience he doth arme them who notwithstanding his vehement trials doe stay themselues vpon God accusing themselues saying I will beare the wrath of the Lord because I haue sinned against him and excusing the Lord with all humblenes with Dauid Psal. 114. I know O Lord that thy iudgements are right and that thou hast afflicted me iustly c It is much auailable to mortification and Christian patience also to occupie our hearts in the house of mourning euen in our greatest banquetting and to betake our selues vnto some serious meditation of aduersitie when present pleasures would most diuorce vs from the remembrance thereof So though we haue much in possession we shall haue little in affection and when God doth most aduance vs we shall feare our wants of humilitie and then especially be ransacking our infirmities when the Lord for our triall enricheth vs most with his benefits For if the Lord God by multiplying his mercies increaseth our account we are often to suspect to call to iudgement and to arraigne our selues for the vsing of Gods creatures who often giueth that in iudgement which he might denie vs in mercie and often waineth vs from some things in his loue which he might giue vnto vs in his anger FINIS THE MARKES OF A RIGHTEOVS MAN THe righteous man hath three priuiledges First that he shall neuer perish though he be oftentimes afflicted yea if there be a number of them the Lord will spare the habitation of their place for their sake Secondly if the Lord be minded to bring destruction vpon a land oâ— countrie he will first deliuer the righteous eitner by death or by conueying them to some other place as here he doth Lâ—t and is the children of Israel when Pharaoh was ouerthrowne Thirdly the Lord will not so much punish for the wicked as fauour for the goâ—ly sake and if they fall into the same temporall punishments euen thereby shall the righteous be brought neerer to heauen but the godlesse shall be throwne downe to hell euen as with the same flaile is beaten châ—ffâ—to be burnt and pure corne to be preserued Some thinke that there be none righteous which commeth to passe either through ignorance or because they see the sinnes and loose righteousnesse of others but then the Scriptures should be false which calleth some righteous Then Christ should haue died in vaine and there should be no saluation because none are sâ—ued but the righteous Some think that righteousnes is an inherent qualitie that through works we may be perfectly righteous as of old the Pelagians Puritanes and now Papists and Family of loue But the testimonies of Scriptures which affirm that al our righteousnes is as a stained cloath and that we are not able to answere one of a thousand c. and also the sinnes of those who in the word are counted righteous do proue the contrarie for Abraham sinned after he had beene pronounced righteous in distrusting
this yet by right of proportion a most reuerent respect should be had thereof therefore we ought to yeeld vnto it As for example thus we are to thinke that if it be eating of the Pascall Lambe which seale coÌ„pared with this seale in the Gospel there is no comparison indeed they were some daies before prepared the same regard of reuerence should be had of vs in the participation of the Lords table so reasoning from the lesse to the greater from the Law to the Gospel from the passeouer to the Supper it may be an argument vnto vs to prepare our selues thereunto We need not stand long on this comparison seeing a thing of lesse account I meane the shew-bread would not be giuen to Dauid without some stipulation that is without he were in some respects made fit to receiue it so that here we are gone a degree lower But if we will go yet lower than this come to the Arke it selfe and see how he handled Vzzah who put his vnprepared hands to the Ark for which the Lord was so mightily displeased that he slew him for it Nay which is more if we shall come downe to the very ground of Gods presence where Moses could not appeare vntill his shooes were off nay if we go to the snuffers and pannes and candlestickes which none could meddle withall without sanctification we may rise now vpward as before we came downe and we may reason from these small things to the Arke and from the Arke to the shew-bread and from the shew-bread to the Passeouer from the Passeouer to the thing we haue in hand to learne an argument of preparation And if Ioseph of Arimathea and others of the godly men and women which were with him committing the body of Christ to the graue would wrap it not only in a cleane cloth nor in euery kind of linnen but in a cleane syndon which is a very fine linnen then what reuerence are we to vse in taking not the dead body but the liuing body yea the glorified body of the Lord in heauen But if the Lord take vs a degree lower and leaue his owne presence to perswade vs and shall come to our owne priuate practise if we put not our owne commoâ— meate our prophane meate for so I thinke I may call it and worse too in respect of that holy mysterie into an vnwashen platter nor a drop of drinke into a cup vncleansed then he that shall put the things exhibiting the very body of Christ into an vnprepared heart and vnsanctified soule shall be most guiltie of that iudgement which is pronounced for him that is He is guiltie of the body and blood of Christ yea as our Sauiour Christ and the Prophets complaine that men are too skilfull in skie poynts and in humane statutes to take the best aduantage they can but the matters of the law are strange vnto them so may he complaine that this is vile meate and which he himselfe saith is after cast into the draught receiueth such estimation at our hands that we prepare so diligently the very instruments of them yet when we come to sanctified things we shew our selues as carelesse in them as in the knowledge of his commandements Thus then we see how in these respects the Lord may require due reuerence in regard of the things pertaining to him comparing them especially with the care that we haue in our owne things Now to set the presence of God aside and to looke to our owne profit as before we put apart our owne profit to consider of so great a presence the fruite is great and so great that the writers of the Primitiue Church haue coÌ„pared the mysterie of the Supper to the tree of life which was in Paradise and the abuse of this mysterie vnto the vnlawfull eating of that tree because I say they doe make Christ that tree of life so that who so eateth of Christ shall eate of life And to the profit if to the faith of the toucher the very hemme of the garment of Christ did affoord such a benefit as the healing of so grieuous a sicknes then we may rise to consider the profit which the touching nay which more is the receiuing of the body and blood of Christ doth bring vs setting the faith equall in both it is like that this exceedeth the other by many degrees and yet few I doubt receiue the fruite of this woman We come then now to say that all these profits are lost without preparation and as one of the Fathers saith they that come vnprepared find not Christ that is the body of Christ but with Iohn they light vpoÌ„ the napkin or the clothes of Christ wherin he was wrapped so little fruit they haue that come vnprepared The reason is as Aggeus saith that if a man be polluted and touch an holy thing it is certaine the thing that is holie becommeth polluted too and vnlesse he be holie that commeth to the holy thing the thing hallowed doth him no good So that hee that commeth to these holy things vnprepared shall turne the nature of them to himselfe it shal be vnto him as it fareth with them that take Physicke if a purgation taken to purge choler doe not worke purge the choler beside the losse of the benefit it turneth into a worse choler and the humor is not onely not lessened but much encreased So if your minde remaine polluted and vnprepared those things in the Sacrament besides your not profiting by them which is to be wished make vs far worse then we were before for our vnworthy receiuing of them bring either temporall or eternall iudgements vpon vs. Therfore for this cause in the Leiturgies of the Primitiue Church the first word was a proclamation of holy things to wit that here are Sanctasanctis that is holy things for holie men But is this losse allâ—no there is losse of other things there is I say a punishment ioyned with the losse for it is not as in outward things if that your enterprise take not effect it is but the losse of so much labour but here is purchased an vnspeakable punishment which the Apostle after specifieth that wee eate and drinke iudgement to our selues according to the proportion of the fault as either for neglect of the meane in which manner Moses offending for not circumcising his sonne was corrected or else for contempt of it and then are we not acquitted from condemnation wee are in danger to be with Iudas in the full and entire possession of the diuell So then in both these respects iointly now considered both in respect of the reuerence of God himselfe and in regarde of the profit that wee shall surely haue it shal be good for vs duely to prepare our selues knowing as it is 2. Chroâ— 20. that the want of successe in things of the Church dependeth on the want of
I will not denie it it is so indeed but yet be it knowne that with a singularitie of the benefit if none profit by it there goeth a singularitie of iudgement where it is abused and a more notable iudgement remaineth for such a place than for the other because it had been better neuer to haue heard than hauing heard so much neuer to profit It is good saith Dauid that I haue been afflicted for I haue learned thy law indeede in this respect it was good for him and yet it is not good for some to bee afflicted who not profiting by it become the worse for it as it was to Lots wife who was made a pillar of salt Two things hinder ripenes of knowledge the one is that men are proudely ignorant perswading them falsely to know that they know not the other is hardnes of hart whereby they are obdurated against the true profit of knowledge for either wee thinke we haue some deepe knowledge or else we become stonie and senselesse that if Gods iudgements be spoken we feare not if his promises be offered we reioyce not whatsoeuer is spoken we moue not into such an heart how much knowledge soeuer is powred in though it seeme to runne ouer yet the quantitie of it will amount to nothing Because we will not see Gods wrath as it is we see it in iustice for by Gods wrath is iustice signified vnto vs. And surely howsoeuer other qualities in God doe not affect vs sometime yet wrath stirres vs vp Affections are commonly stirred vp by their obiects as feare by wrath Now if we feare the anger of a man and specially of a Prince because the wrath of a Prince seemeth so great a thing to vs what shall we thinke of the wrath of God which one way or other we shall surely meete withall either for to beare it or else to be reconciled to him for the auoyding of it Wherefore to reueale to vs this wrath it is Moses his office to teach vs to see our sinne so to bring vs within the compasse of the law and of that forfeiture which the law doth award vs that so we may esteeme the more of that mercie which is offered in Christ. Now the cause why we esteeme not mercie is because we account so slenderly of our sinnes and therefore we doe lightly value our sinne because we thinke no more reuerently of Gods wrath against sinne for such is the sense of our sinne as is the feare of his wrath And so we esteeme peace as we account of warre and make a prize of our plentie as we doe of our scarsitie If we consider rightly of the want and famine of Samaria or of Idumea and see the heads of Asses sold for so much then we shall be fit to iudge rightly of plentie we are therefore in our afflictions to leuell at the wrath of God which is the cause not to stay in our affliction but still looke to our sinne without the sight whereof we shall either stand carping at Gods iudgements with Ionas or we shall fall to curse the day of our birth with Iob so farre shall we be from making our true profit by it Therefore we know not how to profit vnder the crosse because we know not the causes of it but wedwell in the effects complaine of the thing done not looking to the cause and originall of it which we see in that a man being crossed by a wicked man he stormes against the man but lookes not to God wherein he doth as if a man should quarrell with the staffe wherewith he is beaten and neuer looke to the smiter for a man is but as the rod of the Lord or as the staffe of the diuell we deale I say with the stripe not with the diuell by whose instigation that is done And as we deale with the diuell in his motiues so we deale with the Lord in his visitations we could teare the rod but not be humbled vnder him that vseth the rod. And what doe we profit by this behauiour Admit we could wrest the rod out of Gods hand what gaine is that for vs against whom he will take vp a sword and a mallet or a great rocke wherewith he will not stand to beate vs but out of hand to breake vs in fitters And therefore good wisedome it is not to wrestle with the effect but to meete with the cause Now then there are two things which blindfold vs that we cannot see Gods wrath in our afflictions the one because we are not straight consumed with the anger of God so long as men waste away by little and little and are not beaten downe at one blow they put off all suspition that God is displeased with them and neuer acknowledge his wrath vntill it come like an ambassadour of death Some are consumed by apoplexies and suddenly fall dead some by hecticks and peece by peece fall away This is so much the more dangerous because it is the lesse sensible and rather killeth vs than forewarneth vs. It is as dangerous to moulder away and as easie to dye of an hectick as it is to fall dead and to be taken with an apoplexie And therefore it is not good to tarrie for the dead blow Another cause is this that as Gods iudgementâ— are to many mercies and proceed from his loue towards vs so though we see it not many of his mercies we sent to vs in his iudgement and proceed from him in wrath So Ieremie saith that the Lord gaue Iosias in wrath to raigne ouer his people and yet Iosias was a good King The vse of all this is thus much to shew vs that the Lords anger works in him as do al other affections when they haue not their worke in vs. Hereof it is that because we are not displeased with our selues for our sinnes God is displeased with vs because we mislike not our corruptions God sheweth his misliking of them because we are not angrie with our selues God is angrie with vs. Sinne deserueth wrath and sinne must haue wrath either at our hands or at the Lords hands If we be wrathfull with our selues and take an indignation with our own selues as 2. Cor. 7. the Lord will remit his wrath if we will iudge our selues God will not iudge vs. If at any time we come to iudge of Gods wrath we account of it as of an impotent thing wrath doth worke the wrath of the least doth moue and I would we feared the wrath of the Lord as much as we doe the wrath of Princes But we thinke of Gods wrath as of his mercie we feare him as one of sillie anger and small power we thanke him for his mercies as a niggardly God and pinching giuer When we deale in duties to Godward we cut them we mince with him we measure and stint him as though we would be euen with him but when it comes to our wickednesse we are
much moued but in the Lords cause they are as cold as ice and there is no heate within them which is a testimonie vnto them that their anger is fleshly and that it doth greatly displease the Lord. Therefore if when wee see a man commit any sinne and we also know that it tendeth to the dishonour of God and the hurt of his owne soule and if then we can be grieued and if then we cannot chuse but be angry hereby we may know that our anger is good because the glory of God and the profit of our brother did therevnto moue vs and not our priuate iniuries Now if wee would be glad thus to make the glorie of God the chiefe cause of our anger let vs first learne to passe ouer iniuries done against vs and quietly to beare them and by that meanes we shal better learne more safely to be angry when the thing concerneth the glorie of God for if a man hath not learned to put vp his owne iniuries patiently and without reuenge he shall mingle it with the other and so shall passe measure and most commonly he shall make both vnprofitable Secondly some men can neuer be pleased and euery light trifle doth stirre them vp to anger which cannot but be euill and this proceedeth altogether from the flesh this anger cannot be allowed But spirituall anger is not easily stirred vp and when it is then it is measured by the quantitie of the fault a small fault a small and short anger a greater fault a greater anger of a longer coÌ„tinuance For herein must we be like our heauenly Father who is slow to wrath chideth vs not continually marketh not what is done amisse nor recompenceth vs according to our deseruings But continually vseth more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to cause vs to feare him And thus ought it to be with vs also if we wil be children of such a father so that we ought to striue and labour to be loued rather than feared and by loue to allure rather than by feare to compell Againe with the Lord wee ought to be greatly grieued for great offences for smaller offences to be lesser grieued Now if a man finde himselfe to bee of a hastie nature and quickly angrie know also that such a one exalteth folly and that anger resteth in the bosome of fooles But a man of a patient spirit passeth in wisedome Yea let him know that such anger is not good and therefore labour earnestly that it may be repressed in him which that he may dolet him think and know that before holy anger there must goe prayer that the Lord in mercie may rightly direct him in the same If therefore we cannot or do not before our anger or when the occasion is offered pray vnto the Lord that he may keepe vs vpright in the same we haue to suspect our anger for we are in danger to fall and offend therein Thirdly it is a marke of Christian anger when we are angrie with sinne in whomsoeuer wee finde or whosoeuer committeth it for many will in their own matters and causes be very angrie and in them will pretend a careful zeale of Gods glorie but if a sinne be committed which toucheth them not they can easily let it passe as if a mans owne wife bee a whore his children disobedient his seruants stubborne and wilful or if any sinne be committed which toucheth him neere theÌ„ wil he exclaim cry out for that God is dishonored and will say Who euer saw such seruants What wickednesse is in children now adaies that they be thus disobedient and what women bee these to doe thus wickedly In the meane time if another mans seruant be disobedient if his wife be an whore he cannot be angrie he cannot be grieued Such men as these must needs suspect their anger for herein they bewray want of faith want of loue want of care of the glorie of God which as it is aduanced by the obedience of others as well as by ours so it is likewise dishonoured by the sinnes of others as well as by ours But when the sinne doth not concerne vs if then we cannot bee contented but the very zeale of Gods glorie and the loue of our brethren doth moue vs thereunto then may we thinke that our hearts be vpright in that anger Againe there be diuers which when their enemies offend then wil they be readie to cry out against it and will bee highly displeased withall but if their friends offend they can beare with them and thinke the sinne in them smal or nothing But Christian and spiritual anger is cleane contrarie for it rather beares with the fault in his enemie than in his friends and will sooner more sharply rebuke it in his friend than in his enemie Therefore such friends as can smooth a man in his sinne are neither to be liked nor desired for Open rebuke is better than secret loue and the wounds of a louer are sweete Wee see that if a mans child or his wife or some speciall friend were sicke in bodie they vse all meanes that they might be restored to their health and if they did not their wife children or friends would quickly thinke they loued them not And why should it not be thus in the spirituall sicknes of sinne How doth a man loue mee when hee will not vse all meanes to deliuer me from the danger of sinne When therefore our friends doe fall into sinne if then wee can be angry and that when they doe most fauour vs because the cause is Gods and concerneth their saluation if then wee can remember old loue and temper wisely loue with anger to reproue them it is a signe that our anger is not fleshly but of the spirit Fourthly there is a note of Christian spirituall anger which though it be very like to the former yet it discerneth one from another as much as any other doth For many men will be angry with other mens sinnes but they can neuer be angry for their owne Against such as these the Lord speaketh saying Hypocrite cast out the beame out of thine owne eye first and then thou shalt see to cast out the moâ—e out of thy brothers eye And againe in another place He that is cleere among you cast the first stone at her When we therefore can be first angry with our own sinnes and more angry with them than with others yea when we can throw the first stone at our selues then is our anger of the Lord. For no man can euer bee angrie in vprightnesse of other mens sinnes which cannot first be grieued and angrie with his owne If our anger begin first with our selues and that for euerie sinne that is in vs so that there is no sin which we are willing to fauour in our selues or desirous to continue and lie in it still and no man is more grieued for our sinnes than we our selues are and
A TREATISE OF THE DOCTRINE OF FASTING Matth. 6. When thou fastest prepare thy selfe secretly not before men but God which seeth in secret and he will reward thee openly Esay 1. 16. The fasting that the Lord requireth is that you put away your euill thoughts ceasing to doe euill and learne to doe good applying your selues to equitie and deliuering the oppressed helping the fatherlesse to his right and letting the widowes complaint come before you Esay 58. Vnto whom he is like that fasteth and yet ceaseth not to sinne Behold when you fast your lust remaineth still for you doe no lesse violence to your debtors ye fast to strife and debate and smite with the fist of wickednesse Zach. 7. 9. Fasting without true workes of mercie is vnprofitable Shew mercie and â—ouing kindnes euery man to his neighbour Dan. 9. Daniel prayed vnto the Lord with fasting Ioel. 2. 12. Let vs turne to the Lord with fasting weeping and mourning 1. Sam. 7. 6. The children of Israel fasted confessing their sinnes to God Acts. 14. Paul and Barnabas praied and fasted at the ordaining of Elders 2. Cor. 6. 4. Paul proueth himselfe a Minister of God by fasting and praying Luk. 2. 37. Anna the Prophetesse serued God by fasting and praying Psalm 35. 13. Iesus Christ humbld his soule Psalm 69. 10. Weakened his knees Psalm 109. 24. And became leane with fasting SOme fasts are generall and priuate as the fast instituted of Hester and Mardoche which was commaunded generally to all the Iewes but yet priuately practised in their seuerall houses some are publike and particular as the fast of Ezra in the behalfe of the Iewes which married strange wiues This must needes be confessed first in him to be singular Secondly when they that feared the words of the Lord would adioyne themselues vnto him to be particular yet done in the Temple before and for others to be publike It may be granted that the fasts now of our time in the same sense may be said to be generally vsed that is in all and euery place of this realine for that they may be vsed according to Gods holy ordinance and in this sense it is often taken both in the Scriptures and common speech but as it is taken in our proper sense there cannot as yet be any generall fast obserued when all those things can in no measure be performed which in that kinde is necessarily required It may be indeed that such daies of generall mourning may come which God for his Christs sake turne away from vs as of generall warres plagues and famines for then men will be easilie brought to generall fasts with the Niniuites But these kinds of fasts as they are now vsed and as in the Scriptures they are commaunded to be vsed be to be taken vp in the wisedome of the spirite to mooue vs to mourne for many spirituall euils present the very causes of generall dangers to come which by these meanes may be preuented and can be vnderstood of no kinde of men but of them which are truely taught out of the word of God to see and feele their owne sins and the sins of others and to feare those iudgements of God to come And here holdeth the direction of our Sauiour Christ concerning the rent cloth and new wine for because it cannot be so generall rather then there should be none it is better that the doctrine be truely deliuered and some example thereof shewed to prouoke others by an holy emulation thereunto that both the people may be deliuered from their ignorance and also being taught the truth of the doctrine that they should not think the vse of it vnpossible Besides the true fast both publike and priuate truly taught and faithfully practised doth deliuer vs from our errours wherewith we haue bin intangled keepeth vs from carnal liberty which otherwise we might take confuteth the erronious and dangerous opinions of the Papasts about fasting and stoppeth their slaunderous mouthes who of long time haue accused vs that we fast not at all The necessity of fasting in our Church may easily be seene for that we abouÌ„d with so many sins fasting is necessarily to be vsed with prayer for the preseruation of Religion of the Estate that the word of God may be diuided aright that the coÌ„sciences of meÌ„ being terrified with their sin they may see how they haue deserued the change of Religion and alteration of this prosperous gouernment though God in his mercie hath hitherto continued both will do still if we still bewailing our sins amending our liues beleeue both his threatnings and his promises to be true But aboue all Fasting in these daies is necessarie because our sinnes do more abound than before greater tokens of Gods wrath doe appeare than before more feare of danger both in the Church and Common-wealth than before which being manifest it is requisite not onely that there should be ordinarie preaching and praying for his Maiestie his Councell the Church Common-wealth which wâ— alwaies vsed but also extraordinarie vse of those meanes with fasting to preuent the wrath of God that may ensue And coÌ„cerning the ordinary defence against euils to come it must be confessed that as they are subordinated and ioyned with spirituall meanes they may be good without them they will not preuaile because they want the help of prayer and fasting It were too great security to rest in the ordinary meanes of defeÌ„ce as of wisdome policie multitude of armes furniture of weapons c. and to boast in these because God resisteth the proud giueth grace to the humble So theÌ„ the neglect of this exercise of humbling our selues will declare our securitie securitie sheweth our pride doth bewray our infidelity Neither is the end of praier or fasting the neglect of the ordinary meanes but the pulling away of our confidence in them that we might rest in the only power and goodnes of God Which how necessarie a thing it is plainely appeareth in the two great ouerthrowes which the Israelites had of the Beniamites wheras they being more in number better appointed in the defence of a good cause were notwithstanding constrained twice to retire with great slaughter vntill at the last by casting off all confidence in themselues by prayer and fasting acknowledging themselues to be nothing they obtained victorie For then shall corporal means most preuaile when all the spiritual which God commandeth haue been truly vsed And they are fittest to vse the outward meanes of defence which haue learned to conuey their faith froÌ„ theÌ„ by the publike exercises of humiliation vnto the promises of God If with fasting and praier we can wrastle with the Archangell of God then shall we neuer be afraid of Duke Esau nor all his Edomites if we be Israelites to preuaile with God we cannot be but Iacobs to preuaile with man What should I say of our forefathers which by this faith haue obtained their victories The time
of Gods iudgement 3. That we must wisely discerne betweene the true sorrow for sinne which causeth repentance not to be repented of and that worldly sorrow which causeth death For godly sorrow softneth the hart to the obedience of the word but that worldly sorrow causeth men to kicke and spurne against the word to the further hardning of their hearts 4. That many are galled and pricked with pouertie sicknes and other afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their afflictions But let men be well assured of this saith he that if a man be not troubled for sinne here he is in the way to hell if he be troubled in this life for sinne he is in the way to heauen 5. Lastly that in true repentance the pricking of the heart and sorrowing for sinne must be continued and daily renewed we must be humbled with continuall sorrow that we may bee refreshed with daily comfort in Christ. And thus farre the compendious and short view of all these Sermons This graue and reuerend Father who hath left vs these holy instructions hauing continued for many yeeres with good successe and a comfortable experience of Gods blessing on his holy ministery in preaching the Gospell of Christ his Sermons were many in number and how effectuall let the godly iudge by these fewe which Gods good prouidence hath reserued for posteritie Now right Worshipfull I offer them vnto your good patronage and protection because I am well assured you loue and what you may you further the preaching of the Gospell of our Lord and Sauiour Iesus Christ. Much am I bound to remember your Worship and that vertuous Lady your wife for your great loue to me and mine I can no way require your loue yet by some poore testimonie I desire to make mine affection knowne in the performance of any Christian duty what I may The Lord Iesus Christ that hath knit both your harts by one spirit in one holy faith vnto himselfe and in loue vnfained one to another graunt you the true peace which passeth vnderstanding to keepe your hearts and mindes in his faith loue and feare vnto the end And thus I humbly take my leaue recommending you and all yours to the protection of the Almightie Your Worships euer to command in Iesus Christ HENRY HOLLAND A SERMON PREACHED BY MAISTER RICHARD GREENHAM VPON THESE WORDS THE FIRST SERMON Quench not the spirit 1. Thess. 5. 19. ALl the doctrine of the Scriptures may be briefly referred to these two heads First how wee may be prepared to receiue the spirit of God Secondly how the spirit may be retained when as wee haue once receiued it And therefore Saint Paul hauing laboured to instruct the Thessalonians in the former part of this Epistle how they may receiue the spirit doth here teach them how to keepe and continue this spirit vnto the end And this the Apostle doth by giuing them a charge and commaundement that in no wise they doe Quench the spirit thereby doubtles teaching that as the shunning of euill is the first step vnto goodnes so the readie way to continue the spirit of God in our hearts is to labour that it be not quenched Now the Apostle vpon great waightie cōsideration doth here deliuer this precept For first of all though al those be worthily and iustly condemned that neuer tasted of the spirit of God yet as our Sauiour Christ saith A more iust and fearefull condemnation is like to come vpon them that hauing once receiued it doe afterward lose the same againe Moreouer without this spirit of God no holy exercise can haue his full effect for the word worketh not where the spirit of God is wanting prayers haue no power to pearce into the presence of God the Sacraments seeme small and sillie things in our eyes and all other orders and exercises which God hath graunted ordained for man they are vnprofitable to man where the spirit is not present to cōuey them into our hearts there to seale vp the fruit of them Last of all we are fit to receiue no good grace at Gods hand nay we doe not esteeme Gods graces when we haue not the spirit to teach vs to set a due price vpon them for speake of the Law or of the Gospel of sinne or of righteousnesse speake of Christ or of our redemption and iustification by him yea speake of that huge and heauie waight of glorie wherewith the elect of God shall be crowned all this moueth not we are little affected therewith vnlesse God giue vs of his good spirit to profit by the same The Apostle therefore with good reason gaue this precept and we for many great causes are to listen vnto it least by any meanes the spirit of God be quenched in vs so we depriue our selues of all these fruits Now whereas the Apostle saith Quench not the spirit it may appeare that he speaketh to those that had alreadie receiued the spirit For as the fire cannot be said to be quenched where it is not so they cānot be said to quench or lose the spirit which haue not as yet receiued it Then know that this precept doth properly belong to thē that haue receiued the spirit of God and they especilly are to make a speciall vse of it for the other it cannot profit them vnlesse that as the seede lying in the ground a long time doth afterward budde and become fruitfull so this continue in their mindes till they haue tasted in some good sort of the spirit of God and then breed in them some carefulnes that they doe not quench it Well then to them that haue felt and found the spirit of God in them to them saith S. Paul in this place Take heede that ye quench not the spirit Of this if we doe somewhat seriously consider these two questions will offer themselues and soone arise in our minde First how we may know whether we haue the spirit of God or no. Secondly if we haue it whether it may be lost againe or no which if they bee well and sufficiently answered they will doubtlesse giue great force vnto this precept For the first then if we will knowe whether we haue the spirit or no we must surely vnderstand that as he knoweth best that he hath life which feeleth it in himselfe so he best knoweth whether he haue the spirit of God that feeleth the spirit working in him And if wee will further know this by the peculiar working and effects of the spirit then let vs marke these First of all if there bee nothing in man but the nature of man if nothing but that may be attained by the art and industrie of a man then surely in that man is not the spirit of God for the spirit is from God it is from aboue it is aboue nature and therefore the Apostle doth set the spirit of God against the spirit of the world when he saith We haue
most full of Gods spirit he was then led to be tempted in the wildernesse when he was most furnished he was most tried On like manner when wee haue receiued some great gifts wee must looke both that the Lord for his part will take some triall of them and that Satan also watching for the richest pray and gaping for a man when he hopes to haue the best spoyle will for his part there vse the most force and cunning where he findeth the rarest and most notable seruants of God partly because he most enuieth them and partly for that by pride he thinketh soonest to inueigle them Wherefore if Gods children shall truly examine their owne hearts in this sinne they shall haue some testimonie and triall in themselues whether they bee thankfull for Gods mercies in truth or no if hauing receiued much they feare much and by how much the more they increase in gifts by so much they grow the more iealous ouer their thoughts wordes and deedes and sit as it were in the watch-tower of their hearts viewing to espie euen their least declinings Which thing if we could doe in trueth hee should not so haue the graces of God and feeling of the spirit by fits but both in greater measure and longer continuance the want of which heede taking to our selues constraineth the Lord to punish vs as I sayd with dulnes and deadnes of spirit thereby to preserue vs from viler sinnes which otherwise our pride and securitie would carrie vs headlong into And were it so that in reuerence and feare wee could attend more on the Lord we should not haue his good spirit so rare a guest vnto vs wee should finde the increase and returne of greater consolations than we haue Why doe men then so much marueile at the dulnes of minde comming on them after some rare feelings of the spirit and when they haue tasted ioyes glorious and vnspeakable and thinke that now all the fruites of Gods grace are as cleane gone away in them as if they neuer had tasted of the power of regeneration seeing vnthankfulnes is so ordinary and vsuall a sinne with vs But admit we haue some good witnesse of conscience and our heart telleth vs that we haue been thankfull then must we thinke that the Lord doth trie vs and will bring vs to acknowledge that the thing we had was his onely gift to giue and take away at his pleasure and that it came not from our selues as a thing to command at our becke Howbeit vsually and for the most part our vnthankfulnes is the cause of this dulnes Now albeit this kind of buffeting be grieuous vnto vs yet wee must not desire vtterly to be freed from it because by it our pride is cured For if that chosen vessell and seruant of the Lord Paul so abounding in graces of the spirit so frequent in fasting so often in prayer watchings and temptations could not preuaile against this sinne seeing by all these former waies hee could not subdue this corruption in the flesh we must not dreame and delude our selues that wee vsing nothing so many helpes of mortification should vtterly be rid from the same When the Lord then shall exercise vs with this pricke in the flesh although it is the messenger of Satan to buffet vs yet we must take hold on this to our comfort that the Lord disposeth and moderateth it and though wee be often and long assaulted with it yet still wee must mislike it we must still be grieued for it and pray in Christ against it we must tremble and hee humbled in our selues that wee should haue such strange and doubting thoughts of Gods wisedome power maiestie and prouidence c. and yet in such manner and measure as knowing it to be Gods mercie that by these meanes the Lord would keepe vs from more vile and enormous crimes Further and besides this the Lord giueth vs to see such monsters of the minde to forewarne vs and to make vs more afraid of falling into the outward action of sinne Thus wee haue often temptations of vnbeleefe to make vs to feare the falling from the faith we haue priuie discourses of Poperie to shew what a dangerous thing it were to be giuen ouer vnto Poperie wee haue often vile thoughts of adulterie murder and theft to driue vs more earnestly to pray that we neuer fall into thâ—â—e sinnes in action And for this cause they that will not make some holesome instruction of their inward temptations nor suspect their falling into the action of sinne by the affection of sin often fall for their pride suddenly into adulteries murthers thefts heresies poperie and such like Thus the Lord coÌ„meth by the messenger of Satan the pricke of the flesh to try vs whether wee will sticke to the word preached or to such suggestions ministred to tri our faith to confirme vs in the fauour of God when wee shall obtaine the fauour of God who often assisteth his children being humbled euen in most dangerous assaults and leaueth them being puft vp in the least temptations so as they fall that thereby they may know what helpe is of God and not of man And howsoeuer flesh and blood counteth this but a paradoxe yet sure it is that our case is worse when the Lord ceaseth by such meanes to â—â—ft fanne vs than when he holdeth vs from some profitable temptation for our exercise For we shall see many who desiring rather to â—e freed from the crosse than to reape the fruite of it although for the time wherein they endured their temptations at the first they were cleere and innocent yet afterward haue fallen most grieuously because they would not profit by those temptations which the Lord sent either to punish some sinne past not throughly repented of or to correct some sinne present not espied or to forewarne vs of sinne to come not suspected of vs â—ome haue been tempted to heresie some to pride some to worldlines who disdainfully looking at such thoughts as matters of no importance though they were before vnattainted of these euils yet now haue come to be heretikes proude persons worldlings This ought to teach vs then most to suspect our selues when wee thinke our estate safest And blessed is the mâ—n that fâ—â—reth alâ—â—â—es This numbnes of the soule striueth and striketh deeply euen against the ordinance of God for our saluation I meane the word the Sacraments and praier so that oftentimes our case standeth thus we thus say iâ—â— our selues If I heare the word so it is I feele no great want of it in receiuing the Sacraments I haue no pleasure in not receiuing them I haue no griefe If the exercises of religion priuate and publike bee vsed there is noâ— much good done if they bee omitted there is no great hurt done if I haue spare time I can goe vnto them if I haue neuer so little businesse I can keepe me away
or offer swines flesh which was counted an abominable thing among the Iewes or praise the thing that is vnright Lastly to this accordeth the Gospell and the Apostles Our Sauiour Christ Matth. 9 13. saith I came not to call the righteous but sinners to repentance not euery sinner but that sinner which condemneth sinne in himselfe and is wearie and laden with his sins Matth. 11. 28. Matth. 21. 32. our Sauiour Christ preferreth the harlots and Publicans before the Pharisies for they being pricked for their sinnes and conuicted did sorrow and heard Iohn preaching vnto them So then Christ giueth reliefe to those that want righteousnesse to them that feele themselues sinners ease to them which are burthened light to them which are in darkenesse life to them which are dead and saluation to them which condemne themselues The Apostle delareth 1. Corin. 14. how the Corinthians were moued with strange tongues but yet had not in admiration the word Besides hee sheweth by comparing the gift of tongues and prophecying together that if an Infidell or vnlearned man should come and heare them speake with strange tongues hee would say they were out of their wits but if he should heare them speake the word of God plainely hee would be rebuked of all men and iudged of all men and so the secrets of his heart should be made manifest he would fall downe on his face and worship God and say plainely when hee feeleth his sinnes they rifle mine heart they shew my secret sinnes doubtles this is Gods doing God is in them I will follow this religion Wherefore in this appeareth the power of the word in that it citeth and summoneth our consciences before the tribunall of God and woundeth vs with a liuely feeling of Gods iudgement that he who before through securitie did despise sound doctrine may now bee constrained to giue the glorie vnto God This appeareth more plainely Hebr. 4. 12. where it is saide that the word of God is liuely mightie in operation and sharper than any two edged sword and it pierceth through and searcheth the most secret chambers of the soule and deuideth thought from thought and then all our holines shall seeme hypocrisie all our righteousnesse shall seeme as a defiled cloth we shall finde with Paul that in vs that is in our flesh dwelleth no righteousnesse For mens consciences are colde neither are they touched and displeased with their euils so long as they be in ignorance but when the word of God pierceth into the vttermost corners of their consciences and telleth them that they haue to doe with the Lord they are throughly touched and begin to feare and entering into themselues examining their conscience they come to the knowledge of that which before they had forgotten Wee can neuer bee offered to God without his spirit Iohn 16. vers 8. For hee reprooueth the world of sinne and awaketh our consciences that those sinnes which before were hid should be made manifest Dauid did lie an whole yeere without this pricke of conscience and thought that all was well vntill Nathan came neither did he finde comfort of conscience vntill he had thus been pricked Iosephs brethren was thirteene yeeres and neuer remembred their sinnes vntill after such time the Lord laid it before them The Prophet Dauid Psalm 32. which he intituled a Psalme of instruction concerning the free remission of sinnes teacheth how we shall finde the same For many perswaded themselues that their sinnes are forgiuen when they be not He also sheweth that vntill trouble of minde did driue him to particularize and confesse his speciall sinnes to God he found no comfort Manasses did eate the bread of sorrowe and did drinke the water of griefe and vntill hee had lamented and sorrowed for his sinnes he felt no rest nor peace The woman of Samaria Iohn 4. was pleasant and iested with our Sauiour Christ vntill her sinnes were opened and then shee began to answere with more reuerence For vntill shee was willed to call her husband shee thought all was safe but after hee had tolde her that shee had plaied the adulteresse shee acknowledged him that hee was a Prophet Wherefore wee may see by this which hath been spoken that the word of God only pricketh our consciences as plainly may here appeare by the Iewes who cared not for the Apostles nor made any conscience vntill their hearts were pricked In the second place we must note that they were rightly pricked For many oftentimes are pricked which kick against the pricke and hauing their consciences galled by the word they murmure either against the preacher of the word or against the word it selfe Here then is the difference betweene the godly and the wicked the one is pricked and is made more carefull in a godly conscience the other more hardened than before But this is a godly sorrowe when wee loue the man that rebuketh vs and reuerence the word the more being by it reprooued in our conscience Doe wee loue him then that rebuketh vs then we heare profitably Let vs examine our selues in this sort I see God hath wounded me by him he is the instrument whereby God doth humble me I wil therefore loue him Contrarily if we be often touched and amend not we are in danger of Gods wrath Many indeede are pricked with pouertie many with sicknes and some with other like afflictions but few with their sinnes which is the cause of their pouertie sicknes and other afflictions Let vs then learne a willingnes to offer our selues to be taught and to bee pricked for sin as these men were The wicked also are pricked sometimes but it is rather for feare of punishment than for conscience to displease God as were Caine and Iudas Some men are pricked and to put away their sorrowe they will goe sleepe they will goe play they will goe sport they will get to merrie companie and passe away the time and so as they terme it they will purge and driue away the rage of melancholie they neuer goe to any preacher to aske of the Lord or at the mouth of his spirit they neuer respect prayer nor seeke any comfort in the word of God But to put away sorrow on this sort is to call it a againe and to feele it more freshly either in the houre of death or in hell Contrariwise if our sorrow doth driue vs to prayer or to the word of God it is good As for the wicked and prophane worldlings though as the Wiseman saith Ecclesiast 11. he spend all his dayes without any euill yet his darkenes will be greater than his light his sorrow greater than his pleasure his losse greater than his gaine his trouble greater than his vanity in hell Let vs not then so carnally shake off this godly sorrow for the word will send vs often an vnquiet spirit that wee may seeke to bee quiet in Christ. To examine our selues herein Haue we heard the
seede but of the immortall seede of the word of God who liueth and endureth for euer And therefore it is necessarie that they be obedient vnto their spirituall father which hath begotten them with the word of God that hee may ioyfully extend a fatherly affection towards them which thing the Apostle S. Peter exhorteth them vnto As newe borne babes desire the sincere milke of the word that you may growe thereby The Apostle here sheweth a familiar reason why they should be obedient they be as new borne babes We see that little children are not able to guide themselues no not to feede themselues at the first but must be guided and nourished by the helpe of their parents vntill they be able to shift for themselues So must the children of God bee guided and nourished by the word of God that they may grow from strength to strength from faith to faith till they come to a perfect age in Christ. Therefore it is necessarie that the people be obedient vnto the Minister to whome the Lord hath giuen his word to distribute vnto his children and to increase and strengthen their faith in Iesus Christ. But some will say is this giuen to the Ministers onely what if they teach their owne deuises and not the pure word of God and make vs beleeue wee are in an happie case when wee are in most misery and yet desire to be directed in the true pathway vnto saluation I answere that you must therfore trie the doctrine which he bringeth by the touchstone of Gods word and see that it accord therwith for in that the Lord giueth the vnderstanding and interpreting of the scriptures vnto the ministers it is not without great cause that hee doth it when as hee appointeth them by the power of his word as the meanes without which they can doe nothing to bring together his children yea by the sharpe sword of the word to pearce their soules and consciences to the vtter slaying of sinne and with the excellent vertue of the same word to heale them againe which thing if the Ministers for their part shall not faithfully execute in such order as before I intreated of speaking of the duty of Ministers euen that gift the Lorde will so straightly call to account that hee shall beare the danger of euery soule that hath perished through his default Yet shall not the people be hereby discharged for they must try his doctrine as I said before and take heede that they be not seduced for if they be they shall dye in their owne sinnes If any will say that hee is ignorant truly I say he is in a dangerous case but if God hath shewed him such mercie as to make him desirous to bee instructed in the right way to saluation let him craue knowledge at the Lords hand neuer cease but be importunate vpon the Lorde in crauing his holy spirite to worke in him all spirituall grace to worke in him true Faith and to assure him of his saluation all other worldly respects set aside and let him vse great diligence in harkening to the word of God and be obedient vnto the same Moreouer let him withdraw himselfe from all euill company and frequent the companie of the godly and no doubt but the Lord will strengthen him to worke his will whereby he shall know of the doctrine whether it bee of God or not according to the rule which our Sauiour Christ giueth vs to knowe it by Hee that speaketh of himselfe seeketh his owne glorie but hee that seeketh the glorie of him that sent him the same is true and such must wee obey in the Lord. Now we see as it is our duty to obey the true Minister and such as carefully watch ouer our soules with the most wholsome word of God so must wee beware that we suffer not our selues to be seduced by false teachers and therefore wee must proue their doctrine by the word of God But last of all if any shall preach Iesus Christ sincerely and purely hauing some infirmitie we must not therfore reiect him but obey him for the truth sake and consider that we are all subiect to infirmities and that to some one more than another and therefore it is our dutie christian like to admonish him thereof and no doubt if he be the seruant of God he will giue him more strength against the same Besides this obedience the dutie of the people toward their Minister must extend further and they must also reuerence him and giue him honor else it is most certaine that obedience cannot take place which we may see by the example of the woman of Samaria who notwithstanding the great curtesie of our Sauiour Christ in telling her what he was and what he could do for her yet would she not obey him at the first but tell to taunting and ouerthwarting of him too vnreuerētly but when he had touched her conscience and laid open her wickednes so that she saw plainely he was another manner of man than she tooke him for then she began to reuerence him and said O sir I see that thou art a Prophet and then she obeyed him and desired to learne of him so before she obeyed she conceiued a reuerence of him and accounted of him as a Prophet It is also manifest in the 2. of the Acts when as the wonderfull miracle could not bring the people to obey the Apostles yet afterward when Peter with his sharpe sermon had touched their hearts in such sort that they felt the power that God had giuen them they began to reuerence them and where as before they were not ashamed to say that they were drunken with new wine now they cryed out Men and brethren what shall we doe which words doe plainely declare what a reuerent opinion they haue conceiued of them and after that they became obedient vnto them Common experience sheweth vs the same for which of you will commit your matter to any Lawyer except you haue a reuerent opinion of him that he can pleasure you and a sure trust that he will doe the best he can for the furtherance of your cause Likewise in Physick there is no man that will cōmit his life into the Physitians hand vnlesse he be first perswaded that he can by the help of God ease his griefe and that he is willing also to do what lieth in him except I say a man be thus perswaded of the Physition he will not commit himselfe into his hands nor yet obey those orders that he shall prescribe so is it in this the people must be obedient to the Minister therefore they must reuerence him or else it is not possible that they should obey him The Apostle S Paul doth notably amplifie the honor due to the true and faithfull Ministers The Elders that rule well saith he let them be had in double honour specially they which labour in the word and doctrine as if he should say let
vndefiled before God is to visit the fatherlesse that â—s the effect and fruite of true religion which God requireth with the hearing of his word is to visit the fatherlesse And Esai 58. 6. Is not this the fasting that I haue chosen to loose the bands of wickednes c. That is is not this the fruite of fasting which I haue chosen And so likewise is it meant of the Sabbath in the same place the fruite and effect whereof is to rest from sinne But why then doth the holy Ghost rather name the effect thaÌ„ the meanes the fruit thaÌ„ the cause Euen because though we haue the meanes and doe not vse them to effect it were altogether vnprofitable as we see many carnall professors who rest too long in the meanes but make no conscience to shew the effect of them What then Shall we so rest in the effects as with the Heretikes of our time we should contemne the meanes Shall we not eate and drinke because we liue not by bread onely but by euery word that proceedeth out of the word of God Shall we not build because vnlesse the Lord helpeth the builder buildeth but in vaine Nay as we confesse that the meanes without the effect are vnprofitable so we affirme that to come to the effect we must carefully vse the meanes Wherfore because the cause not producing it effect is nothing worth the effect is rather set down than the cause Let not a man separate those things which God hath ioyned together If we rest in our Sacraments as the Iewes in their Circumcision we shall neuer see the fruite of them If we keepe the Sabbath if we vse fasting vntill our bodies be made most lithe and labour not to become a new creature all is in vaine we separate those things which God hath ioyned together that is the fruite from the meanes Againe if on the other side we thinke now we must obey and not heare the word if it be all that God requireth to doe good and not to pray or that we can beleeue enough without the help of the sacraments we deceiue our selues with a false imagination of righteousnes and we make as great diuorcement on the other side of the meanes from the effect as before we make a separation of the effect from the meanes Aske now the Papists what is their rule and they will shew many meanes as the rule of Heremites of Dominican Friers of their Franciscan Monks of their Augustine Friers and such like Demaund of them what rules they haue of their effects they will say they are come out of the world to liue in monkerie they haue their shauings pilgrimages whipping of their owne bodies voluntarie and monasticall vowes traditions and such like But come to the other rabble who are worse than the beasts of Egypt forsaking the sweete land of Canaan and they will denie all meanes and brag they neuer so much of effects yet in pure effects they be most barren hypocrites If they were as wise as Salomon or as holy as Dauid or as zealous as Paul yet they might frequent the Temple and thinke it a blessing to be in Sion and reioyce in the companie of Christians But to leaue these let vs learne as much as we cast off the traditions of the Pharisies so much to put on the sweete yoke of Christ and let vs carefully vse the word and with the word ioyne prayer and to prayer adde practise vsing the sacraments and by them grow in faith that by faith we may increase in repentance and with the cause marrying the effect and from the fruite neuer diuorce the meanes because God is neither pleased with our fruitlesse ceremonies if we rest in the meanes neither with our holy hypocrisie if we refuse his ordinance This rule the Apostle saith is both for the preachers and for the people for preachers because he opposed this rule against the rule of certaine false teachers for the people in that he nameth them here the Israel of God By this word peace he meaneth the fauour of God or the good successe in our enterprises by mercie he vnderstandeth the goodnes of God in pardoning our sinnes and relieuing of our infirmities First it is probable that he speaketh of these things to Teachers as well to discourage the false teachers as to embolden the pure Preachers of the Gospell against all the glorious assaults of their aduersaries Againe because the preachers of the word haue taken vpon them the guiding and gouernment of the people as well in life as in doctrine and in good example to goe in and out before them he preuenteth the subtiltie of Sathan who might by the euill slanders of the false Apostles mooue these men to some remission in their calling And to put away this temptation the Apostle Paul putteth them in minde of this rule and propounding here a promise he encourageth them notwithstanding their persecutions against all attempts of men and assureth them of God his mercifull protection This promise of the fauour of God to his faithfull Ministers is not only in this place but vsed elsewhere of the holy Ghost as Deuter. 33. 11. Moses the man of God blessing the tribes of Israell saith thus of Leui the Priest of the Lord Blesse ô Lord his substance and accept the worke of his hands smite thorough the loines of them that rise against him and of them that hate him that they rise not againe Thus he comforteth Leui shewing that his ministerie should not be contemned without reuengement And Zachary 3. 1. 2. it is said And he shewed me Iehoshua the hie Priest standing before the Angell of the Lord and Sathan standing at his right hand to resist him and the Lord said vnto Sathan the Lord reproue thee ô Sathan euen the Lord that hath chosen Ierusalem reproue thee Where we see that where God his true Ministers are there is a strife with Satan who is readie for them but yet they are before the Angell that is Christ who will smite the proud force of Sathan that he shall not be able to withstand vs. And Christ sheweth that he hath a common ministerie in and with his preaching by them beseeching some by them also threatning others and therefore as he hath giuen them gifts for his glory so he is armed with power to confound all that lift vp an high hand against them Hereupon he so much authoriseth his Apostles telling them whatsoeuer they bind on earth shall be bound in heauen and whatsoeuer they loose on earth shall be loosed in heauen Neither doth this or such like promises only concerne them which in euery point of doctrine and discipline are sound and without error but euen them also who holding carefully the foundation which is Christ Iesus through some infirmitie of iudgement build timber hay or stuble as wee may see 1. Cor. 3. Wherefore if a man preach that we are all condemned through sinne and that there is no saluation without Christ
as wee may shewe as well our infirmities as our excellent graces Againe because hearing is the sense of discipline and many will attend on reading and hearing which will not bestowe time to conferre to pray to giue thankes to meditate or vow their obedience to the Lord he comprehendeth the one in setting down the vse of the other For if in our reading and hearing for want of meditation we doe not profit we are as coloured in the Sunne wherefore wee must admonish and â—ee admonished we must pray and prouoke to pray we must meditate and often thinke oâ— those things which we haue heard or read Indeede knowledge reading and hearing are sweete euen to a naturall man â—ut to conferre to be admonished to pray to giue thankes be things hard and difficult It may be that some can pray to serue the times because of the law which constrained them but how many shall wee finde that doe it priuately in trueth and voluntarily Some read and they rest in the generall rules not making any vse of it to themselues and so learne that which is another mans not appropriating it to themselues for want of meditation Whereof it commeth to passe that wee see many make a learned sermon in generall precepts who when they come to particulars to comfort those that lye sicke or to raise vp them that are tempted for want of practise in themselues can say nothing The very Heathen could grant and you know who speake it that a mâ—â—s life was a cogitation of death But because we can meditate of death for that we ioyne with it the hope of immortalitie I say that a Christian mans life mâ—y well besaide to bee a meditation of the law of God and how hee shall stand before Gods iudgement seate Which meditation in this man of God sheweth that euen from the heart he loueth the law of God If we examine our selues we shall finde our tongues to cleaue to our teeth and to the roofe of our mouthes whereby wee see that we cannot say this with the prophet that from the abundance of the heart our mouth speaketh For we sinde by practise that we heare reade and sing so coldly as we shew that our affections are almost dead within vs. There followeth in the end of the verse continually Wee know by proofe of daily experience that whatsoeuer we loue of that we continually thinke And in that this qualitie or circumstance is ioyned with meditation we are taught that though we must reade heare conferre pray and giue thanks often yet we must meditate continually For as it is absurd to say that a man should be continually reading or conferring so we must know that it is requisite in all these things to examine our selues by meditation whether we reade profitably conferre effectually or pray vnderstandingly That we now haue this continuall meditation we must pray that we may haue a loue to the word Loue indeed were of it selfe eloquent enough if we had it in any good measure but to stirre vp this loue we must vse many reasons about the nature of the word how it is mysticall pure and eternall which when we see in truth we shall loue the word Where he saith in it is my meditation wee must vnderstand that it was no rouing meditation but that it was circumscribed within the compasse of the law of God Now to our profit let vs learne to meditate according to the law of the Lord and so as vnder the generals we may touch the particulars to make the vse of them in our selues Thus we haue seene the cause of this effect to be loue For as the rich men of this world meditate of gathering goods naturall louers of their loue and ambitious men of their preferments so the man of God hauing no greater riches pleasure nor glorie than in the word maketh it his whole delight and studie For where we loue thither loue doth easily drawe our affections with it We haue heard why mention is made only of meditation namely because it is the life of all the other meanes and maketh them more fruitfull and why his meditation was maried to the law euen because it excludeth all vaine collections which proceede of general knowledge Besides therefore is meditation named because it most agreeth with the nature of loue For though we cannot alwaies be reading hearing or talking of those things which we â—â—â—â— we may alwayes thinke and meditate of them Now what is the cause that 〈◊〉 〈◊〉 is preached and â—o little is practised but because wee vse so little conference prayer and meditation The remedie hereof is to knowe what a sinne this is and that among all 〈◊〉 in the day of trouble none so great to torment our consciences as that we haue tested in a generall 〈◊〉 and â—â—â—â—ng of the word without applying of it to our seuerall practises by meditation He hath shewed now his loue in the verses following hee setteth downe the fruite of his loue For as hee shewed that the word of God is of such nature that aboue all other things iâ— is eternall so also hee sheweth that the effects thereof are eternall And whereas men desire nothing more than that wisedome whereby they may excel their enemies in policie their teachers in doctrine and the aged in counsaile he declareth that hee made this choyse to set his loue on Gods word which performeth all these things As loue then is the mother that breedeth meditation and meditation is the nurse to cherish this loue so here because the argument of the effect doth most with men preuaile hee sheweth the mightie power and operation of the word of God What is the reason why men do not râ—st and stay themselues wholy on Gods law Surely because they are not perswaded that there is such excellent wisedome in the same We see then that wee must learne for the generals to bee wise in sobrietie and according to the word of God knowing that the Scriptures are sufficient to touch to improue and correct and to instruct iâ— righteousnesse that the man of â—â—â—â— may bee absolute being made perfect vnto all good workes 2. Tim. 3. The Wiseman counsaileth vs Eecles 7. 18. that wee should not â—â—â— iust euermuch â—â— make our selues ouerwise least web 〈◊〉 Where he sheweth that this is the way to bring blockishnes to make our selues wiser than God and to deuile to become more iust than the word prescribeth vs. What is the cause why so many are so foolish in their death when they haue ouerreached themselues as Achitophel Surely because the Lord doth inâ—â—uate them whilest they would be wiser than the Lord so that their wisdome is 〈◊〉 into childishnes and their policie commeth to nothing What is the cause that we are no more occupied in the reading and hearing of the word Doubtlesse because it is a base and simple thing in our iudgemenâ—â— and containeth not so high mysteries in it as
which way soeuer a man would turne himselfe although hee would search the world with a candle hee shall finde many euill to corrupt him but fewe good to guide him And seeing our times are worse than the times wherein the Prophet liued and wee are easier and readier to take harme by euill examples than he was we must know that whosoeuer will be truly taught to hate vaine inuentions and loue the word of God he must learne that which is written in the first Psalme that is that we walke not in the counsell of the wicked nor stand in the way of sinners Away then with them that say the Preacher indeed speaketh well and teacheth the truth aright but who doth it and rather let vs bid the euill away from vs let vs followe them that doe well so farre as they follow Christ and his word let vs be heedfull to looke to our waies and be the more careful because in former ages the Lord hath set before vs so many examples of falling Wee may communicate with them in our calling wee may be knit to them by consanguinitie wee may bee ioyned with them in affinitie and as neighbours dwell together we cannot in these things bee well free from them yet we must not deale with them as they be wicked we must not drawe in the yoke with them we must not be giuen to the like studies to the like endeuours and enterprises with them Concerning their calling in the world wee may vse them but not according to their corrupt dealing with the world Wee see the Prophet his meaning is Away from me ye wicked ye weaken my faith in Gods promises by your inuentions you inkindle mistrust in me I will not yeeld to you I will not consent to you nor take part in any of your inuentions for I trust in my God he is my shield and my refuge Here wee may also learne how to discerne betweene their persons wherein they beare the image of God and their callings which are the ordinance of God and betweene their liues which are full of corruptions If we looke but into the first commandement we shall see how hard a thing it is to keepe Gods law vnlesse wee sequester ourselues from the societie of sinne How shall we beleeue among vnbeleeuers or pray to the Lord among prophane persons or trust in the Lord among such shifters For as euil men continuing in the companie of godly men shall sodainely at one time or other be coloured with their good things so the godly abiding in the meetings of the wicked vnlesse they bee very circumspect and suspect their owne weaknes will sodainly be taken We knowe that Ioseph being in Pharaohs Court began to be coloured with the Egyptians corruptions If then wee haue any iust cause of meeting with the wicked we must not auoid their companie but we must mislike their manners we must rebuke reproue cry against their sins we must feare our selues and in euery thing suspect them But let vs see how dangerous a thing it is to bee with the wicked and what meanes there be with them for our destruction Whether we be friends and in league with them or foes and at defiance with them all is one For if wee be at defiance with them how will they bring our persons in contempt and raise many calumnious speeches against vs and affray vs with iniuries If we be in friendship with them in what danger are wee least they should inueagle vs allure vs and take vs slily away from a good conscience If we be at defiance with them they will dismay vs with threatnings if we be in friendship with them wee cannot deale so roughly against their sinnes wee can hardly gainesay them in their wickednesse wee are drawne away by them and waxe colde by little and little in those things wherein we haue been zealous Oh here then appeareth the wonderfull and vnspeakeable mercy of God to his children in this world to keepe them as sheepe among wolues and to saue them from the infection of sinne in the middest of a wicked and sinfull generation It followeth in this verse That I may keepe the commandements of my God As if he should haue said he is not your God because you put not your trust in him but follow your own inuentions he is my God I loue him I feare him I put my trust in him I loue his word because his promises are sweete to me I feare to sinne because his threatnings proue true I trust in him because of his word he is none of your God neither can you assure your selues of him For as Portion 20.3 Saluation is farre from the wicked because they seeke not thy statutes No no God is grieued and displeased with you though for a while hee spare you he shall one day punish you he is my protectour and defender This is a notable thing and worthy to be obserued The man of God recouereth himselfe because God hath promised in his word that hee will defend his as with a shield but he will put to flight the armies of their aduersaries He reasoneth therefore thus with himselfe The Lord hath promised to be a tower and buckler for them that put their trust in him and beleeue his word I beleeue this to be true I see it shall come to passe according to his word therefore he is my God my shield and my refuge Let vs learne in time of trouble thus to recouer our selues For doe we not see how now adaies some take this way and some take that way some vse this shift and some haue that policie doe their dealings shew that God is on their side or that hee will take their part nay rather that he is farre from thē We must euery one frame this reason which the Prophet vseth that euery man may say I trust in Gods word I hate the vaine shifts of the wicked God is my God My God wee must here marke that wee giue not God sufficient honour vntill we cleaue wholy vnto him as he requireth of vs in his first commaundement For we then haue him to be our onely God when we onely feare him when we onely loue him whē we onely obey him when we put our trust in him alone So that we deny him his honour vntill we leauing all other fetches and deuises of louing fearing obeying and trusting in him and loue feare obey and trust in him as we are onely and wholy taught in his word Excellent is that place of the Prophet Psalm 73. where the man of God seeing the euill men in number many in power great and good men in number few and abilitie weake began to bee in a dangerous estate in thinking almost wickedly of Gods prouidence and began to be moued and to dispute as it were with God about the prosperitie of the wicked and pouertie of the godly vntill hee came to looke into the glasse of Gods word where he found
is it to giue vs his truth to enrich vs with his Gospell and to blesse vs with such abundance of temporall things Oh that this were knowne of vs oh that euery man would say Oh Lord what am I that thou shouldest shewe mee such mercie to giue mee the enioying of thy word and Gospell more than any other and giuing it to mee makest me to vnderstand it aboue many oh what am I that thou shouldest offer to mee this goodnesse I was borne and conceaued in sinne I haue multiplied and enlarged my corruptions both before since my calling my vnthankfulnes is great my vnworthines therefore greater and yet thou hast not ceased to preferre me in mercies before many If we consider the fearefull iudgements of God in consuming all hypocrites who will not say that many haue beene called and few chosen When we shall see I say in the day of the Lord his seuere iudgements to tread downe these hypocrites and cause them to goe from his presence to hell oh how wil we esteeme that we are in Christ and say Oh how loue I thy law For I see thy iudgements are equall and thou dealest not with me in iustice but in mercie not in anger but in loue not in wrath but in pittie therfore they couenant is sweete because I haue deserued thy iudgements and thou hast spared me Vers. 120. My flesh trembleth for feare of thee and I am afraide of thy iudgements HEre may seeme at the first to be some contrarietie betweene feare and loue sith loue causeth not but casteth out feare For he had saide in the verse going before that hee loued the testimonies of the Lord and here he saith that his flesh trembled for feare Wherefore at the first sight here is some shew of contrariety but indeed there is none For he saith My flesh trembleth c. whereby he sheweth that as he loued the law of God in his inward man and with his part regenerate so it is the outward and olde man and the part vnrenued which is full of corruption that did feare So that as hee had Gods spirit to renue his minde hee had this witnesse in him that he did loue the promises of God but because his flesh rebelleth against the Spirit and hee found many corruptions of nature remaining in him and threatning him that after hee was like to fall againe if the Lord yea but a little should leaue him he saith I am afraid least for my vnthankfulnes and vnworthie refusing of thy mercie thou shouldest leaue me to my selfe and so shouldest make a way to thy iudgements Thus there is an harmonie in the Prophet for because as the flesh hath a trembling feare so the spirit reioyceth Thus as wee haue often heard Gods children finde to their comfort in themselues faith in Gods promises and a delight in his word sometime they are grieued for the absence of this sweetnes of faith in the same For as the presence of Gods spirit bringeth ioy so the absence thereof feare as faith breedeth a loue of Gods promises so infidelitie maketh vs afraid of his iudgements Although Noah had great cause to loue the promises of God for his wonderfull deliuerance so he had great cause to feare himselfe that he might haue fallen afterward Lot also hauing good cause to beleeue and embrace the couenant of God for his safegard had iust occasion also to haue suspected himselfe that he was subiect to falling It is said Prou. 28. 14. Blessed is the man that feareth alwaies but hee that hardeneth his heart shall fall into euill For where feare is not there is securitie securitie breedeth hardnesse of heart and hardnes of heart bringeth Gods wrath Wherfore the Apostle writing to the Philippians shewing that God worketh in vs both the will and the deede of doing good least hereby they should draw to themselues security addeth that they must fill the course of their saluation in feare and trembling For if wee doe only well by Gods grace working in vs wee are much to feare the absence of it Wherefore wee see how the man of God did iustly feare his part vnregenerate This feare of Gods children differeth much from the feare of the wicked for it bringeth vs to the Lord and driueth vs not from the Lord it helpeth and hindreth not our prayers it hurteth not but furthereth our duties For it maketh vs to feare least wee should lose Gods grace it causeth vs to waite more and more to haue it and hauing it moueth vs by prayer to continue it When Noah had Gods fauour he feared and being warned of God as Heb 11. 7. of the things which were as yet not seene moued with reuerence prepared the Arke c So Habacuk hearing of the iudgement of God which should fall vpon the faithfull by the Chaldeans saith Hâ—b 3. 16. My bellie trembled my lips shooke at the voyce rottennes entred into my bones and I trembled in my selfe Paul said he preached with feare and trembling Thus wee see how the good Saints of God did feare because they knewe that if the Lord should enter into iudgement with vs no flesh should be saued and that there was nothing in them but of mercie and therefore they acknowledge their weaknes vnworthinesse and wretchednesse Wee see also that Gods children haue diuers affects according to their diuers estates and though sometimes they are quickened through faith other times they are most ready to sinne if they doe not sinne No maruell then though the children of God feare when they see that God restraineth their will the greater their feelings are yet are they mixed with a reuerent feare of Gods maiestie and sight of their own corruptioÌ„s least they should not abide his glorie and least they should not continue in their good things We see moreouer that this feare humbled Noah that the Prophets Apostles spake in feare which the Lord gaue vnto them either to prepare them to some grace which they should receiue or else more zealously to keepe some grace which already they haue receiued And where it might be obiected that loue casteth out feare wee must vnderstand of that seruile and excessiue feare which driueth vs away from God And seeing though wee feele Gods loue by faith wee will feare then much more had we neede so to doe when by infidelitie wee feele not this loue So wee must haue both feare to prepare vs to grace and wee must haue loue to continue vs in this grace And surely onely they with whom this thing hath been familiar doe knowe how loue and feare doe dwell together For as blessed experiencâ— hath taught some that by this feare they haue attained to speciall graces and continued in them by the same so also by wofull experience some haue found that for want â—f this they either haue not tâ—sted of the grace of God or else not continued in the same PORTION 15. AYN. Vers. 1â—1 I haue executed iudgement and iustice
Wherefore Iob said chap. 31. 13. that if hee did contemne the iudgement of his seruant or of his maide when they did thinke them selues euill entreated by him What shall I doe when God standeth vp and when he shall visite me what shall I answere He that made me in the wombe hath he not made him hath he not alone fashioned vs in the wombe Vers. 122. Answere for thy seruant in that which is good and let not the proude oppresse mee ANswere that is be suretie for me So though his cause was good yet he thought himselfe not so wise as to answere his enemies nor so strong as to preuaile against them in that which is good hee knewe that God would not take his part in any euill cause which must make vs if wee looke for God to be our helpe to prouide that our cause bee good His minde then is if my cause Lord were euill I durst not craue thy helpe but it is good therefore speake for me We therefore if our cause be ill are rather to craue of God to haue our sinne pardoned because the righteous God is not a defender of an vnrighteous cause Againe though our cause be good wee must not therefore thinke that wee our selues can answere it because the man of God saith portion 20. 2. Pleade my cause and deliuer me that is Lord put an answere into my mouth take my cause into thine owne hand mine enemies are too wise and strong for me Thus the Saints of God hauing good causes would not trust in them What is then the cause why oftentimes in good causes wee preuaile no more euen because wee would shoulder them out with our own strength say not Lord put wisedome into my mouth Lord put a weapon into my hand Then our good causes must neuer be seuered from our God for otherwise wee shall neuer haue good issue of them So we must beware that wee make not God a reuenger of our affections but pray that wee may bee harnessed with a righteous cause and with a right handling of it from God True it is then that in trouble we may pray not to be ouercome yet wee see the man of God confessed how hee behaued himselfe well in affliction and as by the fire the gold is both tried good and purged from the drosse so the Lord prooued in him the gold of his graces and scoured him from corrupt affections he scoured him from the loue of this world to stirre vp in him the loue of the world to come he scoured him from the workes of the flesh and quickened in him the workes of the Spirit he stirred vp his gifts to serue Gods glorie and scoured him from the loue of himselfe So by his fatherly chastisements the Lord quickeneth vs in good things and deliuereth vs from euil So we haue heard also how in our defence we must pray for Gods graces because for want of wisedome and patience we cannot answere our owne cause For as in our suites at law we get pleaders and Proctors to speake for vs so we must know that in the court of heauen we cannot pleade for our selues but must open our suites to Christ which must pleade it for vs. Now in that he saith Let not the proud oppresse me he noteth that they were such as did flatter themselues for graces receiued as though they should bee controllers vnto him No maruell then though we reproch men when we reproch Gods mercie maiestie We may learne here that wee can neuer deale mercifully with men which will not deale mercifully with our selues For our sinnes must humble vs before God before wee will be humbled with man otherwise we shall grow so proude that we shall not be farre from oppression Vers. 123. Mine eyes haue failed in waiting for thy saluation and for thy iust promise HEre is a further thing that the man of God requireth not looking to be helped at the first brunt but neuer to leaue off his suite vnto the very failing of his eyes according to that of the Apostle 1. Pet. 3. 10. If any man long after life c. 11. Let him eschew euill and do good let him seeke peace and follow after it So this man of God had long endured trouble which many will be content happilie to sustaine for a while but if it be any thing long they fall from iudgement and iustice Wee must not thinke then to deale ill with them that deale ill with vs neither must we deale well but for a time because wee must perseuere For when we slip too much we neuer shewe that we did truly execute iudgement and iustice If the man of God here so resisted the diuell and wicked men which are as the instruments of Sathan breathing for our destruction we must also fight against them after his example although his soule fainted his eyes failed his flesh parched his naturall powers melted This we may also see how the Saints of God mourned in their prayer Away then with this common saying which proceedes from inconstancie I haue borne iniuries long I haue taken much at his hand and put vp many wrongs should I suffer him still to abuse mee and let my selfe be vndone Surely euen to the failing of our eyes the Prophet sheweth vs wee must maintaine a good cause and seeing the Lord hath the issues of all things in his hand and helpeth desperate cases he will vndoubtedly helpe vs if we leaue not our case Then we see though he had deuoured many euils yet he executed iudgement and iustice so we must swallow vp many iniuries and yet neither depart from the Lord nor cease from our cause And though we would crie in our prayers to be heard to the clowdes and send foorth lowde shrikes though wee would roare as a cannon gunne yet what is it that seasoneth our prayers euen the mourning of our hearts the failing of our eyes and when we pray with vnspeakeable sighes which cannot be expressed For they be not lowde eloquent and well set prayers which are acceptable to the Lord but our staying our selues on the Lord and our continuing in well doing and our maintaining of a good cause to the vtmost so that a man might sooner pull the eyes out of our heads and the heart out of our bodies and bereaue vs of our liues than make vs leaue righteousnes and though troubles shall come we will still follow our cause to the failing of our eyes fainting of our hearts and melting of our powers Herein then appeared the true vertue of the faith of this man of God because whilest no wickednesse is offered many will doe well but after often triall with iniuries they execute neither iudgement nor iustice so that where this faith wanteth there is no true loue of iudgement and iustice besides heere we are to marke that that is a true prayer which commeth from the true feeling and deepe sense of his heart and without this well set
mercie He doth not meane here as the Papists he assureth himselfe of nothing of desert but though he shewed mercy vnto others yet with God he sueth for mercie and not for merite If then hee had failed in nothing hee would not haue pleaded so for mercie as Paul reasoneth in the fourth to the Romanes vers 4. To him that worketh the wages is not counted by fauour but by debt And here we see that hee doth not glorie that his executing of iudgement and iustice was his owne worke but acknowledgeth it to be the gift of God and bringing nothing of his owne he craueth pardon It is an hard matter when we haue thus done not to haue our patience broken and to doe the things which we haue done before For for this cause in that the wicked loaded him with such euils and they oppressed and set themselues both against his cause and his person and his corruption was great he praied for perseuerance And teach me thy statutes That is if thou wilt shew this fauour vpon thy seruant so it is if not in the meane time Lord teach me the true vnderstanding of thy word We craue often Gods mercy and helpe but we thinke not that his mercie of all other were the greatest as the Prophet saith I desire thy fauour but this is my greatest desire euen to be instructed further in thy word Let vs then looke on this man who being in trouble desireth nothing more than the word and wisheth not so much the ease of the flesh as hee desired to be deliuered from vnbeleefe We must therefore aboue all pray for this As in the greatest haruest we lose none occasion but if we want oportunitie we craue it by prayer and striue the more by labour to recompence the losse of time passed then in our spirituall haruest which so farre passeth the other as the soule the bodie how much need haue we to see whether we haue this carking care to pretermit none occasion of Gods word and to recompence that at one time which we lose at another And though he saith Deale with thy seruant he doth not here boast of his seruice but pleadeth for mercie If a Nobleman should take vs as vagabonds and rogues or should rescue vs out of prison when wee had any suite we would craue mercie and fauour and not speake of our seruice here is no presumption so likewise we being taken as stray sheepe and rescued from the prison of hell if we crie Lord deale with thy seruant according to thy mercie we doe shewe no presumption but plead for mercie and say Seeing thou hast vouchsafed Lord to take me to thy seruice consider with what enemies I haue bene oppressed though I am not in all things a skilfull seruant yet I am faithfull to thee in affection Lord therefore helpe me The Papists then are destitute of Gods Spirite they see not this metaphor that it is of such seruants who when they haue done all things they can yet thinke themselues vnprofitable seruants His meaning then is O Lord defend me from mine enemies for my cause is in thy seruice Verse 125 I am thy seruant grant me therefore vnderstanding that I may know thy testimonies WE see the Prophet of God neuer calleth into question the promises of GOD although they were long suspended but rather his owne incredulitie and vnbeleefe because he either did not so execute iustice iudgement as he ought to haue done or else beleeued not so throughly the couenants of God and therefore desireth hee to be taught in the statutes of the Lord that he may further beleeue his couenants For albeit he had executed iudgement and iustice yet hee was oppressed though hee waited on Gods promises yet they were not fulfilled therefore he might haue shrinked had not the Lord taught him his statutes to strengthen his obedience and exercised him in his couenants to confirme his faith His prayer is the selfesame which in effect Christ taught his Disciples commaunding them to pray Lord increase our faith that is Lord increase our faith in the assurance of our iustification according to thy statutes in the feeling of our sanctification according to thy couenants So we see now that as the man of God praied before for a further vnderstanding of the statutes of the Lord so heere he praieth for a further vnderstanding of his testimonies The Saints of God did neuer so brag of their gifts of knowledge and faith but that they still acknowledged and lamented in themselues the remnants of ignorance and incredulitie and desired the remedie of them by praier This ought to be for our instruction that though we be not conscious in our selues of any grosse disobedience or palpable vnbeleefe yet we must pray for a further sight of the law finding our vnbeleefe we must craue of God that we may be more staied in his promises Perseuerance is an excellent thing especially when Gods promises are delaied and we in greatest danger then is the sure triall both of our knowledge and faith We are also taught here that whatsoeuer good things we haue we haue them not as to locke them vp in our possession but seeing wee may shrinke away and make shipwracke both of faith and a good conscience we must pray to haue a greater knowledge of the statutes of the Lord and a greater faith in his promises And here is to be noted how the Prophet desiring a greater knowledge of Gods testimonies he doth not so much desire any corporall reliefe against his enemies as spirituall resistance against his vnbeliefe teaching vs that in perill we should especially craue the true vnderstanding of Gods will that hauing gotten that we may haue all other things as it shall please the Lord. Here we see a great difference betwixt the faith of Gods children and the presumption of the wicked flesh and blood after long triall either cast off all weldoing and perseuering in obedience or else labour to weaken our faith but in God his children it must not so preuaile either to the staying of their obedience or hindring of their faith For flesh and blood in all troubles seeke to be released from them but Gods children are taught to possesse their soules in patiēce and aboue all craue that faith which pleaseth God and that obedience which is most acceptable vnto him This then is a token of a reuerent faith in the testimonies of our God when we call into question rather our obedience and faith than Gods promises and statutes and when our consciences tell vs that we doe not so much desire to be rid from our troubles as that the rod of the wicked may not light vpon vs either in rebelling against Gods lawe or in mistrusting his couenants For as we haue said flesh and blood would rather be exempted from outward miseries than to feele the comfort of Gods promises But we must haue a iealousie of our selues and suspect our want of
behold here the blessing of God he will blesse â—ts and satisfie the hungrie soules The Lord requireth nothing of vs but to mistrust our reason and to suspect our affections but to be teachable in spirit to hunger in heart and thirstingly to long after his word which if we shall doe we shall receiue increase of knowledge and amendment of life For to them that as meeke schollers wil be taught of Gods spirit and submit their reason to the simplicâ—tâ—e of the word the Lord saith Matth. 5. Blessed anâ— the poore in spirit for theirâ—s is the kingdome of heauen Blessed are they that hunger and thirst for righteousnes for they shall be filled But here may seeme to mans reason a great repugnance to the verse aforegoing The entrance into thy word sheweth light and giueth vnderstanding to the simile For hee had shewed in the verse going before that the testimonies of the Lord were wonderfull not in part â—â—â— meaning that all therein was mysticall and here he saith that the very entrance into Gods word giueth light and vnderstanding to the simple We answere that the law or especially the second table of it may bee conceiued by reason but it is nothing so in â—â—â— doctrine of faith which is here meant in this word testimonies which we shewed to bee taken for the couenants of God The doctors of reason I meane the papists say the word is not to be taught to the common people because it is mystical but they neuer knew not by good experience felt that the Scriptures of God were easie to them that would submit themselues to them and vse them familiarly Others indeed may read see and heare them but they shall be as Parables and enigmaticall vnto them If then wee did see this aright that that which the wisest man cannot conceiue the simplest soules may attaine to if they will be taught of God would it not take vp our affections This made our Sauiour Christ say I thanke thee O Father Lord of heauen and earth that thou hast hia these things from the â—â—â—â— and prudent and hast reuealed them vnto babes euen so O Father was it thy good will and pleasure As if our Sauiour Christ should haue said O Lord I see the wise men haue great conceiuings and yet they attaine not to thy word yet to them that are humble and poore of spirit I see thou makest it knowne Did our Sauiour Christ giue thankes for this thing and shall not we for whose example these things were done We can giue thankes for our wits and for our memories but what is that to the purpose our wit may rather hinder vs than further vs in the true knowledge of the Lord vnles it be humbled and subiect to Gods spirit But here is a great cause of thankefulnesse that the simple shall vnderstand these mysteries not as we shewed before such as haue no conceiuing at all but such as acknowledge their simplicitie and hunger after the word euen as we also grant that wisemen shall haue this vnderstanding if they will denie their reason and stir vp affection For as all wise men shal not be debarred from this priuiledge so all simple men shal not be preferred thereunto For neither wisedome in it selfe nor simplicitie in it owne nature doe either further or hinder hereunto But alas I see how loath men would bee to lose their worldly wit and how they seeke after praise and commendation for the same but few eyther with like affection desire spirituall vnderstanding or sorrow in any like measure when they haue it not Deut. 4. 6. That is your vnderstanding and wisedome in the sight of the people saith A Moses That the Lord permitteth you so neere to approch to him and to bee taught his ordinances and lawes What then meane these speeches of them that hunt so much after worldly wit Why doe you thinke I am a foole Doe you thinke I am an asse and haue no wit to conceiue what things be as well as other men Doe you count me but a dul head Surely they are too proud and too much blinded in their owne conceits Wherfore the Prophet doth shew vs that as the mysteries of Gods word are reuealed to them that are simple of vnderstanding so are they to theÌ„ that are zealous in affectioÌ„ The cause then why we do no more profit by the word is because wee doe not denie our reason wee haue not affections that hunger after it nor loue to make vs pant for it which things if we did we should surely be satisfied Indeed the Lord giueth vnderstanding to whom he pleaseth where he purposeth to bestow so great a blessing hee giueth grace also more aboundantly to suboue their reason And as simplicitio cannot of it selfe bee a cause of spirituall vnderstanding but as it sooner bringeth vs to a sight of our wants and maketh vs the more to long after Gods word so wisedome is no cause of hinderance but as wee resting too much in the feare of reason cannot easily be brought to the simplicitie of Gods word And if the entrance rudiments and principles of religioÌ„ giue such knowledge and the very catechismes yeeld such vnderstanding what is to be hoped for when wee attaine to riper knowledge when wee haue more vnderstanding when wee haue more affections well let vs then examine our owne hearts herein when wee begunne were wee delighted with vnderstanding and did our vnderstanding moue in vs such affections and in our proceedings is our vnderstanding lesse and our affections fewer or doe we not thinke still of our ignorance and desire to haue our iudgemeÌ„t clearer we are in a dangerous estate we must suspect our selues Sathan wil bewitch vs and tel vs that this is a paradoxe that after so long hearing and reading we should still be ignorant and that still we haue neede to hunger after the word It is therfore the great mercy of God that to the receiuing of so singular a benefit he requireth nothing of vs but the acknowleding of our ignorance and bewayling of our wants Hee would that we should still put our selues in minde of this one thing that though we haue not this vnderstanding in the highest degree or in an hundred fold yet we must haue it in some degrees either in threescore fold or in thirtie fold we must vexe grieue and trouble our selues for this affection For where it is the heart is a liberall and free ruler of our affections and where it is not we must learne to lay violent hands euen on our affections We are to shew that which we omitted in the latter ende of the verse going before Because I loued thy law c. Heere the prophet sheweth that the loue which hee did beare to Gods lawe was so great that it could not satisfie him but still hee thirsted after it and thirsting did pant Loue as we say alwaies setteth a price of things nothing is too deare no trauaile
is too much no paine seemeth too great for the thing which wee loue we set a great price on things which are loued So then if we make our loue of the word and make our price on it we shall thinke no paines sufficient no trauell enough to attaine vnto it and on the contrary if our loue be little and small to the word we shall finde it to be the cause why we set so little a price on it For if our loue be in any measure it will draw on our affections but when we haue lost our loue no maruel though we haue so barren feelings If then we will haue any true triall of our loue let vs see if with the man of God we can open our mouth and pant Now if we thinke that in others it is reproueable that they haue lost their former heate and broken their first loue and we see the holy Ghost reprehendeth the Nicolaitans and that they be fault worthie who neither be hotte nor colde whom the Lord protesteth to spue out of his mouth as hee threatneth the Laodiceans and shall we thinke the selfe same things not too reproueable or blame worthie in our selues Wherfore when we feele such coldnes in affection such luke-warmenes in loue we must earnestly striue labour in praier against them For where there is no feruencie there is no loue in truth and if we doe any thing drowsily it is an argument our loue is cooled and we are to suspect the deadnes dulnes of our affections So that this may be the briefe sense of the man of God Because I desired to haue my loue satisfied I panted If we looke into that heauenly and spirituall Song of Salomon wherin is set downe both the pure loue of Christ to his Church and the ardent affection of the Church to Christ her spouse we shall be ashamed of the want of our affections the want whereof doth breed the want of loue Vers. 132. Looke vpon me and be mercifull vnto me as thou vsest to do vnto those that loue thy name HEre the man of God continueth to shew his loue in that nothing can satisfie him in making his petitions saying O Lord regard me looke vpon me thy seruant not according to thy iustice but in dealing mercifully with thy seruant We are peraduenture accustomed to this prayer and we sometime happily haue this affection yet we do it not with the Prophet to the panting of our hearts or opening of our mouthes We desire the Lord to be good and mercifull to vs because we are in some miserie and distresse not that we haue any desire to see the glorie of God aduanced in the accomplishment of his promises Let vs see then whether we haue this affection of the Prophet in vs or no. Why doe we pray for fauour and mercy at the hand of God because of his promise This is something but we ought to doe it because we loue the word If our prayers as we haue said before could pierce the skies with their shrilnesse if they were so eloquent as all men were delighted with them yet they finde no grace nor fauour before the throne of God vnlesse they being grounded on the promises of God grow from a loue of his word Thus we see how first he proued his loue to the word in that he opened his mouth and panted and after he desireth that his loue might be satisfied We must first see this in iudgement and after be ashamed of our selues Wee maruell why we go on in loue and affection so little why we pray so much and obtaine so little we thinke we perswade our selues to haue asked much of the Lord yea but not aright For we must so craue of the Lord to looke vpon vs that if he should looke from vs we should hold our selues to be most miserable The yoong Rauens craue of the Lord wheÌ„ they are hungrie the Lyons yell and roare for foode and both the croking of the Rauens and yelling of the Lyons is satisfied with meate If the Lord so dealeth with these which are more inferiour creatures than man much more wilâ— he do it to vs if we with like affection shall craue it If the Lord then looke not on vs and be mercifull vnto vs we are gone and then we are to shew our longing to his mercie and to ease our hearts with prayer according to the example prescribed vnto vs of the Prophet When then we haue griefes we languish away with them and martyr our selues we bite vpon the hard bridle but here we must haue our remedie euen by laying our selues open in God his bosome we are not to pine and consume away with them but to laie them downe in the lap of the Lord. Why doe so fewe good motions come vnto vs or when they come why fleet they so soone away euen because we cherish them not nor giue them good entertainment because we chaunge not our motions into prayer but put them to silence and smother them by other rouing cogitations And be mercifull vnto me We see the man of God still desireth mercy This is all that he esteemeth of this is the thing which we must alwaies couet and coueting this we may leaue all other things according to Gods pleasure As to them that loue thy name c. It might seeme that hee had merited and by desert might haue challenged the graunt of his prayer but he still cried for mercie and craues nothing of merites We see then the papists are carnall hauing proud spirits for although the Prophet had executed iudgement iustice he sueth for mercy He desireth the Lord to renew his graces in him that he might also renew his mercy towards him This doctrine is manifest in the second commandement where the Lord saith I wil haue mercie vpon thousands of them that loue mâ— and keepe my commandements Marke he saith not that he wil reward them that are truly zealous in the worshipping of him but he saith that he will shâ—w mercy vâ—to them For it is both the mercie of God that we haue grace to doe the will of God in our first beginnings it is the mercie of God that we haue grace to continue in doing his will in our after proceedings This is a comfortable doctrine when we remember that the rarest and dearest seruants of God did renue the mercies of the Lord towards theÌ„ by crauing that his graces might be renued in them Mercie it is that moueth God to begin any grace in vs it is mercie to continue vs in grace it is mercie that he crowneth his gifts in vs. When the Lord then will bestow any mercifull thing vpon vs hee preuenteth vs by bestowing also some grace vpon vs. For if we respect our selues we are so far from any right challenging of any new grace or mercie to be giuen vs that we are most worthie to be depriued of the old graces alreadie receiued As thou
is in Psalm 125. The rod of the wicked shall not rest on the lot of the righteous So that the man of God prayeth here that his affliction might not hinder his glorie And no maruell for his enemies first laboured to daunt his faith then they went about to loade him with iniuries either subtilly to circumuent him or openly to oppresse him when these things would not serue they striued to bring his person to contempt and his cause to discredit as also they went about to bring themselues into estimation and their cause into credite No maruell then though he thus prayed least that they resisting him too long hee should be ouermatched Wherein we are to learne that wee must not ouercome ill with ill subtiltie with subtiltie violence by violence but by praier And seeing the Lords eares are open to the prayers of the iust and his eyes vpon them that feare him seeing his eares are shut to the wicked and hee will not looke vpon them in mercy but his face is set against them the Lord vndoubtedly will heare vs and looke vpon vs and will confonud our enemies And I will keepe thy testimonies Behold the man of God promiseth thankefulnes and if it pleaseth the Lord to free him from these euils hee would keepe his law not that we must thinke that he before did breake them but though the proude had him exceedingly in derision Psal. 51. though the bands of the wicked had robbed him 61. though the proude had imagined a lye against him 69. though they had dealt wickedly and falsely with him 78. though they had almost consumed him vpon the earth 87. and he was like the bottle in the smoke so that hee was wonderfully distracted in his calling yet if the Lord would vouchsafe to free him from these euils as before in part so now in whole he would bestow his life on the Lord. We are then to learne that in trouble wee are to desire to none other end to be deliuered than the better and more freely to serue the Lord and that when wee haue made so solemne a promise to the Lord we throughly purpose in trueth to performe it For though affliction of it selfe helpeth vs nothing vnto godlinesse but is rather some hindrance why in our calling wee are lesse profitable yet as it is sanctified in Christ and receiueth a blessing from God to worke in vs it keepeth vs from euill and prouoketh vs the more to doe good But wee if we be in aduersitie if wee haue trouble or losse of goods or losse of friends oppression of enemies or such like make large vowes and plentifull promises and crie Oh if I might be deliuered from this sicknes if I might be freed from this trouble if I might be vnburthened of this euill I would surely serue the Lord I would become a new man I would change my life and enter the waies of repentance but we looke not to performance This thankfulnes of heart made the Prophet Psal. 116. 12. to cry out What shall I render to the Lord for all his benefits towards me I will take the cup of saluation and call vpon the name of the Lord I will pay my vowes vnto the Lord euen now in the sight of all his people Where wee see that it was the custome of Gods people to stirre vp themselues after their deliuerance vnto thankfulnes We shall see now by examining our selues how it is so in vs. Oh say we that I were recouered of my health oh that the Lord would restore those things to me againe which I haue lost then doubtles would I wholy giue my selfe to the Lord. But let vs see if in all these things wee bee not vow-breakers and are rather growne worse than wee were so greatly are we to feare our selues God hath deliuered vs from our enemies freed vs from warâ—es saued vs from scarcitie penurie pouertie plagues and sicknesse and hath blessed vs with peace abundance plentie health and all other blessings let vs see how we vse these things We know the times haue been such when we could not haue this liberty to reade and heare the word of God but wee are now freed from such miserie and set in great libertie whether doe wee vse this time to Gods glorie and increase of our knowledge and building vp of our faith or not We know that there is a vicissitude in all things and one thing succeeedeth another and as the Lord hath long time vexed other nations with trouble and graunted to vs a long time of libertie and quietnes so our course must come by the order and change of things to be vexed with troubles and others shall be set at some libertie Are we the better then for this benefit If wee bee all is well if not will it not thinke wee be laide to our charge that what time the Lord had giuen vs wherein we might reforme our selues wee haue abused in being so little reformed what our time hath been to set forth Gods glorie how little glorie the Lord hath gained by vs. We haue often heard that our two principall props in trouble are faith in the promises of God and a testimonie of a good conscience which wee see often to be in this Prophet Wherefore what doth fasten and comfort faith euen a good conscience what doth make it wither and wauer euen because we haue been fruitles and haue not done good workes This then must be our comfort in trouble that we suffer not as ill doers that we may look for Gods promises But if our sinnes accuse vs and we suffer as ill doers wee shall not bee able to feele any comfort in God his promises Then let vs see the fruit of this prayer The Saints of God and deare Martyrs of Christ made this prayer before vs the fruit and effect whereof is growne vnto vs. For their sufferings were our prosperitie their losse our gaine their imprisonmeÌ„t our libertie their death our life as true as old is that saying proued The blood of the Martyrs is the seede of the Church For their blood hâ—th cried vp to heauen with the blood of Abel for our comfort and brought downe vengeance on our enemies and obtained mercy for vs. They did sowe in teares and wee haue entred into their haruest with ioy let vs beware least wee sow euill to our selues and for others they sowed comfort for their posteritie let vs take heede that wee sow not discomfort for them that shall come after vs. And as their death hath stayed the wrath of God from heauen that it is not fallen vpon the vine seeing many yeeres he hath planted among vs a vineyard seeing he hath hedged it and gathered out the stones of it and hath planted it with the best plants and hath built a tower in the middest thereof and made a wine-presse therein and hath looked it should bring forth grapes but it hath brought forth wilde grapes so our sinnes so
Prophet Righteous art thou ô Lord and righteous are thy iudgements Although then the promises of God are not at all times by and by performed nor his iudgements presently executed but the godly do often grone vnder miseries and the vngodly wallow in their delights yet the Lord after death will shew that he is righteous when he wil erect magnifie his iustice before his glorious throne This thing appeareth to be manifest by that historie Luke 16. of the rich man and Lazarus who that the Lord might make knowne his iustice died both together but as their life was altogether diuers so their death did altogether differ For the rich man liued delicately and fared daintily but Lazarus lying sore and hungrie at his gate found more courtesie at his dogs which licked him than at his hands which should haue relieued him Well when they were both dead it is said that the rich man being in hell in torments lifting vp his eyes and seeing Lazarus a farre oft in Abrahams bosome cried Father Abraham send Lazarus that he may dip the tip of his finger in water and coole his tongue but Abraham answered Thou art far deceiued and disappointed my sonne the places are far distant between thee and vs so that the inhabitants must keep their places And my son cōsider of the equity of Gods iustice herein for thou in thy life time didst liue in health in pleasure and prosperitie and didst not glorifie God thereby therefore it is meet and right with God that thou shouldest now haue paine and torments and this man hauing pouertie sicknesse and miserie desired Gods glorie wherefore it standeth with the righteous promise of the Lord that he should now receiue ioy comfort So Christ also teacheth vs though at the first the Lord regardeth not all good at the 〈…〉 yet he that rewardeth one will reward all and he that punisheth one will surely in time punish all either here or in some other place either now or at some other time We must then be content to haue our liues hidden in Christ that it may appeare with Christ at his cōming Now as this doctrine seemeth profitable for comfort so is it necessarie also for terrour For if a man shall lie in sinne and yet through impunitie because neither the hand of God is vpon him nor the authoritie of the Magistrate taketh hold on him shall not repent and because as the wise man saith Eccles. 8. 11. Sentence against an euill worke is not executed speedily therefore the heart of the children of men is fully set in them to doe euill as we may see in profane persons in abusers of the name of God in breakers of the Sabbath in disobedient persons murderers adulterers theeues and back biters let him beware and not flatter himselfe in iniquitie and though God doth not at the very instant when sinne is committed punish all nor the Magistrate presently apprehend all if a man begin to be hot and would haue all men like himselfe and is offended because there is no present execution of iudgement yet God is righteous he will not iustifie the sinner but he hath his fierce wrath vengeance indignation laid vp in store to fal suddenly fearefully vpon the vngodly For assure thy selfe ô man whosoeuer thou art he that hath said that no whoremonger nor adulterer nor couetous person shall enter into the kingdome of heauen and he that hath promised in this life to trie those that be his will surely if thou be the child of God punish thee here that thou mayest not be condemned with the wicked if thou be not he will both in this life and in the world to come plague thee eternally If thou art not presently punished for thy sinnes the Lord calleth thee to repentance if that will not serue the Lord will vndoubtedly breake thy necke and presse thee downe with further iudgements Thus we see how needfull it is to vrge this doctrine to the abusers of the Lords long suffring and contemners of his righteous iudgements Psal. 89. the man of God sheweth that albeit the Lord had made a couenant of mercy with his people yet if their children did forsake his lawes and walke not in his iudgements if they did breake his statutes and kept not his commandements he would 32. visit their transgression with the rod and their iniquitie with strokes And surely if we will not be remoued by the word calling vs from our securitie we shall taste indeed of the Lords heauie scourges and fearefull strokes Wherefore in time let vs humble our selues vnder the louing hand of God learne to deny our selues Vers. 138. Thou hast commanded iustice by thy testimonies and truth especially HE sheweth that in all the holy writings the Lord had set downe speciall mercies and speciall iudgements and that the iustice and truth which the Lord hath taught in his word is a speciall iustice and a speciall truth and euery part thereof is iust and true yea and if there could be degrees therein they are most iust and most true according to that Psal. 19. 9. The iudgements of the Lord are true and righteous altogether So that without exception all the threatnings of the Lord are iust and all his promises true Sure it is then that he will performe his wrath threatned and fulfill his couenants promised for there is nothing in the word which is not truth and iustice it selfe Thus we must learne when we are in trouble to looke to God his word and to knowe that euery title thereof is righteous and true and though heauen and earth doe passe yet not one io◠of it shall faile This is necessarie for vs to beleeue for from hence springeth faith Wherefore the Prophet seeing that this would hardly be beleeued and that euen Gods children sometime are slacke in faith hope and loue and are not so soone perswaded that euery man must performe this but rather that it was a speciall thing the Prophet I say reciteth this word fiue times in the compasse of eight verses being but one portion So much doth he shew incredulitie to raigne in Gods children and declareth it the more vehemently because the wicked will not be brought to beleeue this For what is the cause of sinne either in failing of doing those things which are to be done or in failing to doe those things which ought not to be done in omitting of good things or committing of euill but onely incredulitie Could we beleeue the word of God Oh happie were we can we not beleeue oh cursed are we We shall see as the wicked in all things so Gods children in many things discredit the word of God as the wicked beleeue not at all so the godly beleeue but in part see but in a glasse And doubtlesse they want the comfort which they should haue in that although they consent generally to the truth yet when they come to particulars they reason this with themselues
them with that affection wherewith we of them in the like case would be admonished and yet as we also remember to be admonished of them as though we were admonished of God Doest thou loue Gods glorie then wilt thou surely admonish thy brother of sinne Doest thou loue thy brother then wilt thou admonish him with compassion See here is that which teacheth all wisedome I must be grieued for sinne because it is that that casts all mankinde from the Lord because it is such a thing as thrust Adam out of Paradise it is so grieuous a thing that it ouerwhelmed the old world with waters it consumed Sodome and Gomorrah with fiâ—e it crucified Iesus Christ the Sonne of God it is such a thing as is an enemie to God the Father an enemie to God the Sonne and an enemie to God the holy Ghost and therefore I must needes be an enemie vnto it yet I must be grieued as putting my selfe in the like case that the offender is Wherefore many faithfull Ministers of God when they are most hot they haue most heauines in their soules least the curse which they must needs threaten doe turne to the confusion of the persons whom they threaten Thus we see this zeale will teach vs neither to rebuke sinne too coldly nor yet too hotly For we shall not so loue God as we shall abuse man the image of God neither shall we so loue man as we shall hinder or impaire the glorie of God for if we be sorrowfull that God is offended and that man hath offended we shall be sure to make an holy medlie Vers. 140. Thy word is proued must pure and thy seruant loueth it HEre the Prophet shewing his loue to be the cause of his zeale repeateth in effect that which he said before It may seeme strange why the man of God should make mention of this so oft that the word of God is true But we must know that he did it to strengthen his faith in the time of trouble and that then he might not faint We thinke not that there is such need of faith because we feele not the like temptations For they that haue no sight of their corruptions know not their vnbeliefe and they that feele not their vnbeliefe feele not the necessitie of this strengthning of their faith And as they that know not their vnbeliefe know nothing so they that beleeue and see their vnbeliefe know this to be necessarie They then that haue a true triall of their vnbeliefe know this faith to be a rare gift of God So that the Prophet commendeth the word of God here of experience for he saith Thy word is proued most pure His meaning is this This is the cause why I am so zealous euen because I loue thy word and therefore O'Lord I loue thy word because I finde it by proofe to be so pure That we then may make this our rule for examination why are we so cold in zeale euen because we are cold in the loue of the word For as our loue encreaseth so encrease also our delight and griefe our delight to see the thing loued to haue happie proceedings our griefe to see the thing which we loue to be despised This we see to be in euery kinde of loue For a man that truly loueth his wifâ— cannot abide to see his wife contemned and discredited nor the woman that truly loueth her husband can abide to see him reiected and despised When we loue our friend we are grieued to see any contempt offered vnto him This then we see in the nature of true loue to reioyce to see the person loued aduanced or the thing which we loue esteemed and grieued to see either the person or thing so loued to be cast downe and contemned It was a griefe euen to the Heathenish Philosophers to see their doctrine not regarded were they so moued for the small regard of that earthly doctrine which had no exact truth in it but was mingled with infinite errors and vntruths and shall not we much more be moued to see the word of God which hath so exact a truth and no vntruth contemned and little set by wherefore when we haue not this godly griefe in vs it is a manifest argument that our loue is very cold For as our loue is the greater so vndoubtedly our griefe will be the greater and so as our loue is the lesse so will our griefe to see the thing defaced be also the lesse When we haue much delight in any thing we are much grieued and who are more grieued to see the word of God troden downe than the godly because of all other their delight is most in it Not without cause then is this loue commended vnto vs to be a token of our zeale and therefore we see Psalme 67. the Church praiseth and prouoketh all the world to praise God when the word had free successe such is the loue of it to the word of God O let thy people praise thee O God yea let all the people praise thee Oh lâ—t the nations reioyce and be glad c. As then the children of God thinke themselues in ioy and prosperity when the word of God is in prosperitie so it being in any trouble death is not troublesome to them so that by their death and suffering they may any thing confirme the truth and giue countenance to it The Prophet of God sheweth his loue to the word saying All my springs O Lord are in it meaning that all his ioy his delight and affections were wholy set on the word of God Wherefore if there be such ioy in hauing it there must needes be great griefe in wanting it We are herein greatly to condemne our selues that we are no more thankfull for our vnthankfulnes bringeth this secret curse that we are no more zealous because many can hardly iudge betweene fleshly anger and spirituall zeale such is the rare feeling of this true zeale they are readie to imagine that if one be godly zealous they are straightway carnally angrie How necessary a thing therfore it is to know godly zeale all men may see for as we haue said that the Lord threatneth Reuel 3. that vnlesse the Laodiceans would be more zealous and amend he would spue them out that is he would haue no delight in them 〈◊〉 the Lord would as leeue haue vs of another religion as to be so luke-warme in his true religion For as a stomacke is easily brought to prouoke a vomite by receiuing somewhat that is lukewarme so the Lord spueth as it were out of his stomack luke warme professors as them whom by no meanes he can brooke which is a most feareful thing We know that the good father Elie 1. Sam. 3. although otherwise no doubt he was the deare seruant of God was grieued for the sinnes of his sonnes and mourned when the Arke of God was taken was reproued by the holy Ghost that he should loue the glorie of his sons
mercy and there is a iudgement of seueritie the first whereof is vnderstood in this place as we may gather by the wordes going before Heare my voyce O Lord according to thy louing kindnes of which couenant of mercy hee also maketh mention in the next portion vers 7. Consider O Lord how I loue thy precepts quicken me according to thy louing kindnes This is that couenant of grace wherein the Lord hath promised to pardon our sinnes and to heare our prayers wherefore though in respect of Gods wrath and our sinnes we dare not appeare before his Maiestie yet in comparing our cause which is the Lords cause with the cause of our aduersaries who are also the aduersaries of God and in respect of his mercy in defending his owne cause and in preseruing them that maintaine a good cause we may come with boldnes vnto him and with an assured hope that our prayers shall be heard Thus wee may call to minde how God is accustomed to deale with his people fearing before him in respect of our selues but recouering our selues through hope in his sweete promises whereon wee must â—o stay our selues as the remembrance of them may support vs and to doe this the better we must obserue the accomplishment of them both in our selues and in others Thus we may see what a great stay it is in trouble to know that no other trouble ouertaketh vs none other temptation hath inuaded vs than such as haue ouertaken and inuaded other of Gods children wherein they haue found deliuerance Further wee may herein desire the Lord to affoord sentence with vs when our cause is good though we be not so vpright in defending it as wee ought to be or when our good cause is well handled and that not for our selues but in respect of our aduersaries ill cause he would deliuer vs. Wherefore when we will obtaine our requests we must endeuour as much as in vs lieth to offer a good cause vnto the Lord and well handled Vers. 150. They drawe neere that followe after malice and are farre from thy law Vers. 151. Thou art neere O Lord for all thy commaundements are true WE shewed before that the man of God to the obtaining of his request vseth three especiall arguments the one drawne from his person in the first foure verses the other from the person of God in the fift verse the third and last from the person of his aduersaries contained in these two verses The plaine sense whereof briefly is thus much They O Lord that haue an ill cause are readie to bring their wickednes to an end and as they are readie to hurt me so they are farre from thy law wilt thou then maintaine such they being so neere my necke No they are no more neere to hurt than thou art neere to deliuer me they are not neerer with malice than thou art with deliuerance Thus hee draweth away his consideration from the iudgemeÌ„t of flesh and blood and looketh down to his watch-tower and to the Lord his sanctuarie O Lord saith he I haue cried I haue called vpon thee and that with mine whole heart I preuented the morning light and the night-watches I waited on thy word I mediated on thy word I haue obserued thy iudgements of old when I am thus neere wilt thou forsake me They are farre from thy word canst thou leaue them vnpunished no thou art neere their punishment and my deliuerance I know as they depart from thee so they shall not escape vnpunished in the end because their sinne is come to such ripenes as thy iustice can no longer suffer them It is a great temptation to Gods children which haue walked vprightly and kept a good conscience that the wicked should still be neere their neckes Wherefore if any such thing hereafter happen to vs we must not be discomforted or thinke it very strange seeing wee see this man of God was not without it it is no new thing wee must bee content seeing God hath so dealt aforetimes with many of his children On what great cause of thanksgiuing now haue we that hauing much more deserued to haue our enemies tramble vpon vs than others of Gods Saints haue notwithstanding so long time beene deliuered And if it come to passe that in time we come to the like temptation let vs labour to be profitable in the like meditation For flesh and blood thinke it strange that wicked meÌ„ should flourish in the defending an ill cause and that good men should be troden downe for maintaining a good cause This troubled Iob Dauid Ieremie and Habacuk to see that Gods people should be so tempted Wherefore when we see the generation of Gods children condemned and the generation of the wicked iustified we must call to minde this or such like meditations Seeing thou hast borne with mine enemies so long it is now the day time to punish The cause now why the wicked flourish so long and why the Lord deferreth to helpe his childreÌ„ is that the wicked may either by his long suffering come to repentance or else be left excuselesse Yea after he often stayeth to powre forth his vengeance because their sinnes are not accomplished and their iniquitie is not come to the full height measure and number and that his children might haue their secret sinnes punished here that is to humble them to allure them to obedience to trie their faith to proue their patience to worke in them a contempt of this world and a desire of the world to come so that that which they suffer vniustly of men iustly they suffer of God And when Gods children doe not thus profit the Lord in mercie will let the rod still tarrie vpon them vntill they haue profited in some good measure Thus wee see the iustice of God wil not suffer him to punish vntill sinne be come to the full and the loue of God will not leaue to correct his vntill there grow some profit and yet so as in the meane time the chilren of God sustaine no losse because whatsoeuer they outwardly lose they inwardly gaine Wherefore seeing the Lord hath promised that the rod of the wicked shall not fall on the lot of the righteous and that our temptation shall not bee greater than wee shall bee able to beare we must knowe that when the godly once begin to faint and the wicked thinke they are come to their height euen then it is due time with the Lord to send happie deliuerance to the one and a speedy ouerthrow of all the counâ—â—ls of the other The man of God then hauing these effects in him was neere his deliuerance but the wicked being in their pride were neere Gods vengeance How necessarie this doctrine is common practise may admonish vs for thus reasoneth flesh and blood in time of aduersitie We haue thus long kept a good conscience neither haue wee done against the will of God we haue serued the Lord this while yet this is our gaine our
cause is not heard our enemies crueltie is nothing diminished but much increased as though the Lord either heard vs not or hath forgotten vs. But let vs learne to reason with the Prophet on the contrarie Our enemies O Lord are neere to hurt vs but thou art as neere to deliuer vs what doe we but obey thee what doe they but disobey thee wilt thou then forsake the godly and canst thou suffer the wicked to prosper No thou art the Iudge of the whole world it cannot be for thy deliuerance and saluation is ready and neere for them who labour to keepe faith and to ioyne thereunto a good conscience We see then when flesh and blood would perswade vs that all time of deliuerance is past euen then faith beholdeth it to bee neere at hand for when wee thinke that we are at the last cast then we see saluation and helpe is neerest As this doctrine serueth for our comfort so we must learne for our instruction that if happily we suffer the longer yet we shall receiue for our temporall euill a spirituall recompence remembring alwaies the Apostles consolation 1. Pet. 4. who would not haue vs discouraged when we suffer for they which haue done vs euill shall be iudged of him who will come to iudge the quicke and the dead Although we see not this by the iudgement of the eye and by the light of nature yet although we should die suffering as weldoers cursed are they that shall ouerlie vs Blessed shall we be for we shall rest from our labours God is the iudge of the whole world of the quicke and of the dead he will not forsake his nor leaue his enemies vnreuenged Well although wee perswade our selues of this trueth yet it is to bee feared when the abomination of desolation shall be set vp we wil notwithstanding all this stand in a mammering and doubting what is truth what is vntruth what is good what is euill But alas if the Lord should be any thing the longer from vs in helping no maruel seeing we were the longer from him in obeying Experience will proue that though we haue neuer so many outward gifts neuer so glorious wisedome yet vnlesse wee still depend on the word and promise we shall stagger and falter in the time of temptation For this was the onely staffe that vpheld the man of God at what time he was ready to stagger They are farre from thy Law that is as if hee should haue saide Thou canst not O Lord but punish them for thou hast long suffered them to see if they will turne but there is no hope that they will conuert therefore there is no cause of despaire that thou wilt not punish them Oh true faith O sound perswasion of Gods mercie most needefull in trouble yea when the face of all things shal be changed and things shall be turned vpside downe we shall know the vse of this doctrine to be aboue gold and siluer The like were the man of God his Meditations as wee may see Portion 11. when his eyes failed him his heart fainted his spirit panted and was as the bottle in the smoke The proud saith he digged piâ—s for me which is not after thy Law all thy commaundements are true they persecute me falsely Thus wee see hee vseth two effectuall reasons the one drawne from his owne person who maintained a good cause the other from his aduersaries who defended an ill cause Vers. 152. I haue knowne long since by thy testimonies that thou hast established them for euer I Know O Lord not of late but long since that thou euer hast beene and art the selfe same God thou art no changeling thou doest not sometime maintaine the cause of thy children and some other time forsake them I know now by the couenant and records of thy loue that thou doest defend thine euen vnto the end I know that from the beginning thou hast hated punished sinne thou hast loued and maintained righteous dealing I am perswaded that thy iudgements proue not true once or twice alone but alwayes We see how needefull it is to vs for vs to haue knowledge throughly of the testimonies of the Lord. For this was an assured knowledge of the man of God I haue laboured saith the Prophet in effect to establish my knowledge whereby I may knowe that hereafter which I know now and that I must knowe that now which I must knowe hereafter yea I haue taken great paines to confirme this knowledge in me not of late but of long time Thus we see how the man of God laboureth to fetch out many arguments to strengthen himselfe in time of temptation wherein we also must imitate him For if wee shall store vp great plentie of reasons our enemies may push at vs and shake vs but they shall neuer ouerthrow vs. PORTION 21. RESH Vers. 153. Behold mine afflictions and deliuer me for I haue not forgotten thy Law THe selfe same argument and matter is here repeated which was before but after another manner Hee saith portion 16. 1. I haue executed iudgement and iustice leaue me not to mine oppressours The which in sense being all one with the other and seeing we haue deliuered the doctrine at large before here is not much to be spoken Onely we may obserue this he here laieth his misery open and vnfoldeth his estate before the Lord Behold saith he O Lord thine eyes are vpon the righteous thine eares are open to their prayers Thou seest my case let me sâ—e thy grace that I may knowe for a trueth that thou lookest on me The cause then why we oftentimes are not helped is because we hide our troubles from the Lord. True it is that the Lord seeth all although we should hide all neither needeth he the displaying of our owne miseries but yet in all troubles hee would haue vs to open and acknowledge our griefe vnto him that he might the better make knowne to vs that hee hath helpe laid vp for vs. Wherefore we must beware least at any time we smoother our estate or seeke vnlawful meanes but in all things with prayer and supplication make our necessitie knowne to the Lord. His reason ioyned herewith is this For I haue not forgotten thy Law that is although O Lord there is great want of obedience in me and I cannot and haue not exactly kept thy commandements yet I am none of them that contemne thy Law wherefore O Lord help me Thus we see stil that the man of God suffered as a weldoer teaching vs that if we suffer as ill-doers the rod of correction shall not depart from vs vntill in some measure it hath wrought in vs repentance but if we suffer with him as wel-doers we may boldly vse this argument and with this reason desire the Lord that hee would take his owne cause which we maintaine into his own hand And although he was a sinner which here he doth not denie and did forget many particular
the auoyding of the infection which might be gotten by euill companie For what could preserue a man in Sodome but only his lawfull calling therefore vnles a man haue such a calling to keepe him there he must flie quicklie from the wicked he must flie farre from them he must see them amend before he returne vnto them Dauid did very well see this and therefore he doth in many places crie out against them Away from me yee wicked Woe is me that I haue so long dwelt in Kedar Dauid was not effeminate he had not a womanish heart to crie without cause he felt the smart of it and therefore crieth so earnestly against them he saw no good example he saw no occasion of goodnes he was much hindered in his obedience hee had many pulbackes and other great disprofits By this then we see how needfull a precept Salomon doth here giue vs but the necessitie of this shall more plainely appeare if wee consider either the wickednes of their wicked practises or the hurt which the godly haue receiued by them for the will of the wicked is wholly bent to euill they be euer willing and ready to hurt good people when any occasion is offered their skill is great and their wisedome is answerable to their will And therefore our Sauiour saith The children of this world are wiser in their generation then the children of Light This wisedome we may perceiue in them whether they shew themselues deadly and open enemies or friendly and counterfeited friends for if they professe themselues to be our enemies it is marueilous to see their practises First they will vse all extremitie and hard dealing they will offer violence and oppresse him if it bee possible with wrongfull iniuries and what is their purpose in all this but to prouoke him that is good to requiâ—e euill for euill and so fall from his GOD or at the leastwise to stay and hinder him in the course of his godlines that God may be displeased with him If this thing will not preuaile they will worke another way and labour by slaunders and false reports in such wise to discredit him that he may be vtterly discouraged and caused to forsake his profession And yet they will finde another way if this will not worke they will deuise crafty fetches and practise subtiltie against him they will inuent pestiferous policies and finde craftie counsels to ouerthrow him These and many other wayes haue they to spit their spite and spue out their venemous poyson against the people of God If thus also they cannot haue that successe they looke for if by this means they cannot obtaine their purpose they will take a contrarie course to preuaile that way if it be possible they will fame friendship and become our friends they will flatter vs with faire words and allure vs with their benefits to communicate with them in their wickednes and to be companions with them in their sinnes but when they deale most dangerously when they marke and obserue our dispositions and become appliable to our nature for this meanes will they also vse so malicious are they indeed towards vs. If we be religious they will shape some shewe of religion if we praise anie they will praise him if we mislike or dispraise anie they will shewe their mislike of him Thus in all things they will marke our mindes and our dispositions and will so applie themselues vnto vs that except God giue vs grace they will ouerthrowe vs. Seeing therefore they haue a readie will to hurt vs seeing also they haue great skill to deuise most forcible and politike meanes against vs what worthie account must we make of this precept wherein Salomon teacheth vs how we may keepe our selues from receiuing any hinderance by them Againe if we thinke vpon the hurt that the godly haue had by them or if we consider how they haue bene infected through their corruption wee shall confesse indeed that it is most dangerous to deale with them and it is the best way to keep vs farre from them Ioseph was a good man and indued with great graces he had receiued great increases strength of Faith and had strong temptations yet being daily conuersant among the Egyptians hee learned to sweare by the life of Pharaoh Dauid was a man according to Gods owne heart he suffred much and learned great obedience by his sufferings yet abiding but a while among the vncircumcised Philistims he learned to lie and to dissemble What shall I say of Lot and his familie what danger was he in what losse did he sustaine what hurt had he in his goods in his soule and bodie hee was carryed away with the wicked Sodomites captiue his goods and Cattell were taken from him and though through Gods goodnesse hee was rescued yet he loued Sodome still and would liue in it yea though fire and brimstone were ready to be powred vpon it he must be dragged and drawne out of the Towne or else hee would not easily haue left the place albeit his soule was daily vexed with the filthinesse of their behauiour his wife looked backe when shee was deliuered and therefore she was turned into a Pillar of salt his daughters were so corrupted that they were not ashamed to lye with their father and Lot himselfe learned to drinke wine very liberally whereby hee was brought into a filthy sinne If a man were assured that hee should continue safe notwithstanding all the temptations of the wicked yet the care of his familie and feare of their falling should bee a cause sufficient to driue him from wicked companie But if hee himselfe be touched with a conscience and a feeling of his owne infirmitie what loue of profit what hope of aduautage should keepe him there Lot therefore might plainely see the iudgement of God vpon him and vpon his familie because he would liue and linger so long among those wicked Sodomites Now if these men receiued such deepe and great woundes by wicked companie then who is that man or what is his name that can thinke to stand among them We therfore ought to be most circumspect and carefull to keep vs from the company of wicked men for their heresies will make vs heretikes their carelesnes will make vs vngodly and secure This commandement of flying euill is very generall and may bee extended to all the commandements which we are brought to breake by reason of euill companie Vers. 16. For they cannot sleepe except they haue done euill their sleepe departeth except they haue caused some to fall c. THe law and precept which was prouided for the auoyding of euill company was most effectually set downe in the two former verses The reasons of this commandement do follow in the foure next verses These reasons are in nuÌ„ber two The first is drawn from the peruerse and crooked nature of the will and disposition of wicked men in the 16. 17. and 19. verses The second
looke vnto Gods children in former ages Paul was sore afflicted much troubled and often imprisoned yet all this did nothing grieue him so lōg as the Gospell had good successe and the Churches flourished Therfore in his Epistles he saith often I was comforted when I heard of your faith I liue if you stand fast and such like speeches whereby he did euidently declare that he sought the glorie of God and not his owne praise Daniel contrariwise was in greart credite honour and estimation he was preferred aboue all the Princes of Persia and was second vnto the King but how did he esteeme of this honour what account made he of his authoritie Surely very little for when he saw that the appointed time of the ende of their captiuitie was not come when he saw the worship of God decayed and worne almost cleane out of minde when he saw the oppression of Gods people by the wicked heathen his heart was heauie and his soule did melt for griefe yea though he had libertie to worship God though he were free from all oppression yet did he humble his soule with fasting and was in heauinesse three weekes of dayes because Gods Church was not farther inlarged because the Temple lay vnbuilded and because his brethren the Iewes had no opportunity to cleaue vnto Gods worship This was the practise of godly men in aunciēt times This also must be our practise if our hearts be pure thus farre for the triall of our hearts by feare ioy hope and griefe in all things which we take in hand Now followeth the second part of this triall by applying it vnto times as vnto prosperitie and aduersitie If we looke not warily vnto that time wherein we liue we through the great corruption of our hearts may be dangerously deceiued For prosperitie will moue vs to praise God and trouble will make vs tremble at the thinking of him and none almost is so desperate and voyd of all knowledge which will not doe so the wife of Iob will praise and blesse God in aboundance and prosperitie and she no doubt hath many companions Pharaoh will be humbled when the hand of God is vpon him Saul will be godly when God doth afflict him and will not many doe as Saul did are not many like vnto Pharaoh Therefore if thou wilt haue thy heart pure looke vnto thy profession in prosperitie and diligently trie thine heart when thou art in trouble For thou maist seeme to feare God when his hand is vpon thee thou maist seeme to loue God when he doth enrich thee and yet thou maist proue an hypocrite at the last Take heed therefore vnto thy heart and trie it thus when thou aboundest in all things thou louest God This is well if it be in trueth Doest thou also feare him Art thou afraid to displease him Art thou afraid to sinne against him Doest thou of very conscience abstaine from secret sinne against him though no law can punish thee Art thou afraid to do wrong to any man then when he cannot reuenge himselfe vpon thee This if thou canst do thy loue is true thy prosperitie hath not deceiued thee but if thy prosperitie puffe thee vp if it breede in thee a carelesnesse of sinne if by thy might thou wilt oppresse him although he be poore cannot withstand thee then if thou hadst the loue of men and Angels it were but hypocrisie though thou seemedst to be nothing but loue yet thy heart is bewitched thy prosperitie hath drawne thee from God thy wealth hath deceiued thee O looke vnto Iob and consider his life and thou shalt see that when he flourished like the greene bay tree yet if he had sinned he durst not goe out of the doores and if the most contemptible of his family had ought against him he would haue taken the reproofe if then thou abstaine from open sinne and yet make no conscience of secret corruption if thou abstaine from those things for which punishment is appointed and yet not from those which indeed are greater though by law they be not punishable thou doest not loue God because thou fearest not to offend him he will count thee an hypocrite although thou be called a Christian. The way to remedie this thy corruption is to labour in thy trouble that thou loue God and to striue in thy prosperitie that thou maist feare God and then thy heart shall be vpright neither thy prosperitie nor thine aduersitie shall draw thee from God But what speech can be sufficient to paint out the corruption of the heart which vnto man is vnsearchable and aboue all things most deceitfull One Sermon is too too little if the exercises of weeks and moneths might be spent in one thing this amongst many would minister sufficient matter in this exhortation Take heede vnto your hearts for from thence proceede the actions of life FINIS MEDITATIONS ON PROV 14. VERS 5. 6. 7. 8. Vers. 5. A true witnesse will not lie but a false witnesse speaketh lies THE righteous man knowing that his tongue was giuen to him speak the truth wil make conscience of a lie euen in the least things But if the matter be of more weight or if it come into the place of iudgement then hee will much more heartily abhorre all lying and deceitfulnes yea then he will not bee brought to speake any thing whereof hee hath not a certaine ground As for the vngodly it is not so with them for they hauing no care of trueth in light and common matters doe soone cast off all care conscience euen in greatest and most waightie causes This agreeth with the saying of our Sauiour Christ Luke 16. 10. He that is faithfull in the least he is faithfull also in much Which may be thus particularly applied he that for conscience sake doth speake the truth in common and small matters he will also speake the truth in matters of great importance and he that is not ashamed of a lie in his priuate dealing hee will also without shame beare false witnesse before the Iudge Here then wee be taught in the least things to inure our tongues to speake the Trueth So shall wee be better preserued from false witnesse bearing for the Lord would not haue vs to dallie with sinne Therefore in his righteous iudgement he doth leaue men that make no conscience of a lie and suffereth them to fall and to offend in some open and knowne trueth Againe whereas men take great libertie in lying if the matter be secret and vnknowne the Lord doth hate this hollownes and hypocrisie of men and doth often bring it to light that by the sorrow for and shame of that sinne if it be possible they may be caused to make greater conscience of a lie for euer after Therefore if we would not haue the Lord to punish our lesser frailties with greater sinnes if we would not haue him to punish our secret sinnes and faults with open and notorious offences then
let vs bee afraide to tell a lye in the very lightest and most secret causes But if this will not at all moue vs yet let vs bee ouercome with the consideration of those fruites which will come of true speaking specially let vs consider of these two First the loue of the Trueth doth breede and beget in vs a great and singular comfort when wee see that herein wee resemble our heauenly Father who is the God and author of Trueth Secondly the loue of the trueth is a speciall helpe to reuoke vs from sinne For as the lyer can so cloake his sinne and set such a colour vpon it that no man can accuse him no admonition or rebuke can take hold vpon him no threatning feare him So the sillie soule that in simple truth doth confesse his sinne is open vnto rebukes and holy censures his heart lieth naked before the word which doubtles will worke effectually to reclaime him from sinne The second thing which we must learne out of these words is this that albeit we must speake the trueth at all times and in all places yet must we be especially carefull so to doe when we be called as witnesses before the iudgement seate For the whole state and order of iudgement doth depend vpon the witnesse so that the Questmen the Iudge and all doe proceed either falsly or truly according as the testimonie of the witnesse is either false or true Last of all we learne that good care must be vsed in chusing of witnesses so that we may not take periured persons or common liers no not such as doe often lie though it be but in light matters but if there be any one man that of conscience speaketh truth in all things he is worthie and fit to be a witnesse This condemneth the practise of the receiuing all indifferently to be witnesses in court and specially such as be knowne to be common liers Thus much for this verse Vers. 6. The skorner seeketh wisedome and findeth it not but knowledge is easâ— for him that will vnderstand BY the skorner is here meant the proud contemptuous man who in the pride of his wit will compasse any thing neglecting yea contemning those holy meanes which God hath ordained This proude and contemptuous skorner shall not finde knowledge By knowledge we may vnderstand not the knowledge of the letter floting in the braine and flowing euen at the tongues end which indeed is not worthie the name of knowledge but the true vnderstanding of the word taught by the spirit which entreth into the heart and worketh on the affections frameth to obedience and assureth of euerlasting life This indeed is healthfull knowledge which the skorners though they seeke shall neuer obtaine And hereunto doth our Sauiour Christ giue witnesse when he saith Many shall seeke to enter in and canâ—ot Now if we would see the cause hereof it is this they doe refuse the right and direct meanes whereby to come to knowledge or else vse the meanes with corrupted hearts For if they seeke and search in the prophane writings of Heathen men or in the corrupted writings of hellish heretikes no marueile if they neuer finde this knowledge For how can they finde trueth in falsehood How can they finde the true knowledge of God in the fained deuises and inuentions of men Againe though they cast off all these and come to the holy word of God yet if their hearts be not sound and right if they seeke profit preferment and vaine pleasure doubtlesse they shall neuer attaine to this holy knowledge For sure if the heart be corrupted when they come to studie vpon the word they shall be made worse and not better by it The experience of this doe we see in many who seeking and searching after knowledge either to get liuings or to gaine credit or to some such like euill and corrupt end they haue beene disappoynted of their hope and haue failed of that which they sought after By the example of others then let vs beware and learne to seeke after the knowledge of God and of godlinesse in the written word of God which onely is able to make vs godly Againe aboue all things let vs take heede vnto our hearts that they be vpright and sound in seeking for it Now for the triall hereof let vs examine whether we seeke knowledge that we might be better able to glorifie God and to profit our brethren let vs examine whether we seeke Christ for Christ whether in Christ we seeke nothing but Christ and this if we can truely see and feele euen in the truth of our hearts then our heart is vpright then haue we before vs a right end then doe we rightly seeke God and he whom he hath sent Iesus Christ euen to the saluation of our soules True it is that the Lord may and doth often bestow liuings riches and such other outward helpes and benefites on his children but they doe not chiefly seeke these They take these as an handfull yea as an ouerplus of his fauour but their hearts are not set vpon them Their loue is set vpon God and vpon his glorie that they especially labour for that they doe toyle and trauell about and that is the ende of all their labours in what measure they obtaine that in that measure they be quiet though they want other things but in what measure they doe not finde that in that measure are they grieued though they abound in outward things WheÌ„ a man is of this mind when he hath this heart when he hath this good will to learne then among many other blessings he shall be sure to finde that which followeth in this verse Knowledge shall be easie to him that will vnderstand There be two things whereat many men are much offended and whereby they are driuen from that due care which they ought to haue of the word The first is because they see that great and wealthie men of this world little esteeme it and make light account of it But men should know that the affections of such are for the most part weaned from the word their loue is set vpon their profit vpon their pleasure and vpon such other things below Now the minde and heart being forestalled yea and surcharged with the liking of these things they cannot with desire receiue the word into their soules and seeing that they haue little liking of it and lesse will and desire to learne it no maruâ—ile though it be as vnsauourie salt vnto them The second thing which feareth and offendeth many is the hardnes of the word Oh say they we would gladly learne indeed but the word is so obscure and hard that indeed it cannot be learned See the shamelesse vngratiousnesse of some men who to cleere themselues will lay a fault vpon the holy and pure word of God But know this O man that the word is hard because thy heart is hard through sinne Couetousnesse anger
to them There was a voyce put vp for making a golden Calfe and there was not one against it There was a voyce what should be done with Iesus and all cried crucifie him Another was whether God should be God or Bâ—al should be God and none held with God but Eliah Also whether Christ or Barrabas should be loosed and all chose Barrabas And in a good matter whether Ioseph should goe into the pit or no and all but Ruben consented he should In religion we can grant that vniuersality is no note of the truth and if any obiect vnto vs what so many Princes so many Nobles and yet haue they not the true religion we can answere out of Paul not many noble not many mighty hath the Lord chosen but in our life we caÌ„not be drawne to confesse the same Wherefore let vs beware of following the multitude 5 Particular examples may be made generall instructions when the cause of them is generall When an example is grounded vpon a generall equitie then may it be followed but when it hath some particular respect and contrarie to the generall equitie it may not be followed though it were well done Yet that was not well done of Zipporah because it was the office of a man to doe that she did as appeareth Gen. 17. for in that the Lord departed it was rather for the faith of Moses than that the thing was right So was it in the example of Simeon and Leui who sinned yet had the Lord more respect of their fathers faith to crowne it than of their sinne to punish it yet was it still sinne Therefore when we cannot doe well as we thinke because of others as wife friend husband c let vs know that the fault is in our selues for if we were faithfull they should be so farre from hindering vs that euen by vs perhaps they might be saued 1. Cor. 7. 6 It were a good thing to make other men our looking glasse and in their falles and infirmities either to behold ours present or to suspect them to come 7 It is not good to binde any to our examples 8 It is euermore a safer thing to insist in the generall rules than in the particular examples 9 We may not follow euery good example in Scripture and when we follow any we must looke we haue the same spirit and the like affection 10 Many call euill good by speaking for it by not speaking against it by defending it in themselues defending it in others who are worse than Saul 1. Sam. 15. for after a while he bethought himselfe he coÌ„fessed but these men after they haue once taken vpon them to defend a sinne will defend it still they will dwell in it liue in it die in it goe to hell in it Proctors they are of ill causes parasites I would they were only in comedies such as sowe pillowes Ezech. 13. and Psal. 10. such as they Act. 12. the voyce of a God such as Absalom 2. Sam. 15. that said that all matters that came before him were good These perswade others to sinne either by shew of reason Gen. 3. or by shew of religion as Absalom did or by shew of stature Ioh. 19 we haue a law by faire promises as the diuell to Christ all this I will giue thee or by saying ye shall finde more ease Ieroboams reason for the Calfe with a Pilate voyce or if you will not say as Nâ—buchadnezzar saith you shall into the furnace But some of these doe say 1. I neuer spake word in commendation of this or that euil matter But haue ye not heard the common saying * the thing it selfe speaketh The heauens declare the glory of God Psal. 19 and yet speake neuer a word Their actions speake lowder and plainer than their tongues These in iudgement absolue Barrabas and condemne Christ and so bestow on the euil such things as belong to the good They bestow preferments on them that least deserue as Ieroboam did the Priests office on the basest sort of the people and so it is in our times for many haue places both in Church coÌ„monwealth which can serue for nothing but to be coÌ„sonaÌ„ts alwaies following the sound of their vowels hauing none of their owne 2. Some speake not against sinne when Hely had let his sonnes faults passe God said he hououred them more than him God counteth vs honoured of sinne when we see and say nothing Psalm 50. When thou sawest a theefe c. Though we doe but stand by and looke on as Paul did we are made allowers of the fact So Peter makes the Iewes Act. 4. You haue killed the Lord of life We say the gardiner is the cause that weeds doe growe because he letteth them grow And so it may be said in Church and common-wealth of them which will not rebuke sinne when they may because they will not be medlers 3. But some haue a little more care but yet thinke it sufficient to be of Gamaliels minde Let it alone if it be not of God it will come to nought loth to speake against euill and so they see it and say nothing 4. Or as those which say something but yet as good as nothing as Ely did ye doe not well my sonnes they speake as a seruant to his master softly because he would not wake him they hit peraduenture the skirt when they should smite the head and sometimes misse altogether or hit those they should not 5. Or seeme to speake somewhat roundly but be so short witted or so short winded that they cannot speake much a little they doe and soone leaue off as King Ioash 2. King 13. 14. 10. 11. 6. Some speake out of time when they first let an ill matter passe then they speake against it 7. But some are worse than all these which giue men some morsell to stop their mouth as Aeneas is said to giue Cerberus a soppe that he might not barke or muzzle theÌ„ that they cannot speake taking away their tongues and liuings or prescribe what they shall say as Micah 2. 11. Prophesie of wine or as Amazias said to Amos Prophesie not against Israel Amos 7. 11. 12. 11 Wee must learne a Logick of the holy Ghost Exod. â—3 2. to answere the topicks of the world which defend their doings by Others doe so and learnedner and wiser than you haue dâ—â—â— it And indeed we must not onely forsake a multitude but we must also adde this to dissent from the traditioÌ„s of the elders It commeth all to one end for it differeth not whether we say many or one great one as many for if one thing be equiualent to a multitude we may say as the Hebrue and the Greeke doe that they are al one ten shillings and an angell are all one There be that thinke it is of more force many smite like haile stones but great men like great
will haue it so hee will haue the vineyard so that Naboth was a foole to dye Let vs come to the open reasons for sinne which are two Commaundement to doe the sinne or example for it commaundement from them in authoritie example from the learned for commandement you shall see it in Esay 36 Rabsakah his commandement the King saith so he bid me doe it Now if he had spoken this of Dauid as he did of Rabsakah a most wicked wretch yet had it not been enough for his warrant For if that were sufficient then were it enough to slay Amon at Absolons commaundement and as soone as the seruants shall haue taken witnesse that their master gaue them leaue or bad them they might kill Amon they might doe it and because Iesabel commandeth to slay Naboth the Elders may by this reason lawfully slay him if they bee so wise as to keepe Iezabels letters to shewe for themselues And if Plato could say that the Common-wealth is like a fish that perisheth first at the head and as a cunnies skinne that strippeth off easily vntil it come at the head there stayeth so alwayes reformation stayeth there The second argument which is example ye shall finde Ierem. 18. The Iewes being reproued of Ieremy say Come let vs imagine somewhat against him let vs smite him with the tongue Why Counsaile shall not perish from the Priests We follow them therefore we cannot erre Can my Lord Pashur not know this and shall it be reuealed to this Ieremie So in the Gospell Can Caiphas and Annas not knowe this Christ and shall we receiue him Nicodemus was learned and saide you may not condemne this man Oh say they you must looke better on your booke Caiphas he saith you are starke fooles and see nothing better it is that one die than the people perish Looke what the statutes of Omrie will affoord and Achab suffer so farre God shall bee serued but if Caesar bid me doe no more God shall haue no more At the first comming to Balaac Balaam thrice setteth down a good proposition I would wee could followe it I would not for this house full of gold doe otherwise he thought by keeping this good rule to haue beene preferred by the King But the King saith to him goe your wayes I had thought to haue preferred you and afterward for lesse than halfe a house full of gold hee willeth the King to mingle harlots with the children of Israel so to cause them to sin And this I see to be generall in men that if they presse not and guide not their affections by the word they wil carry them away 13 Euery sinne hath a small beginning First the diuell will craue of vs to yeelde him but a little but in the end he will come further Hee will and so will his champions at the first binde vs with a little corde that we may breake when we list but in the end it groweth to a rope and then we cannot breake it Moses would not yeeld for one hoofe because hee had no commaundement for it A marueilous strange fellow will he not yeeld a little what not for so little as for an hoofe why men thinke it nothing to yeeld a little de minimis non â—urat lex But a great matter is made of a little pricke and a great tree will arise of a little mustard seede CHAP. XXIIII Of Examination of our selues and of all things by their issues and how to gouerne the Eyes IF when God doth crosse vs with punishments we doe not examine the whole processe of our proceedings and imaginations wee profite not 2 Wee must search our owne hearts carefully how well soeuer others report of vs for wee may speake of our selues of knowledge when others doe speake of charitie 3 If wee will truly examine our selues then let vs set our selues before the Lord who shall and will examine quick and dead for to him wee must render a iust account and then let vs tremble and feare and so trie whether the Lord doth allow of our doing if he doe and we haue a warrant out of his word then may we haue comfort though trouble come thereof But if we cannot tremble nor cannot see our hearts and if the Lord looke not to vs to shewe vs our hearts wee haue to feare and know that our cause is not right Therefore when we will effectually performe this dutie let vs set Gods feare before vs which may subdue our affections reasons otherwise our affections will controll vs and our reason will carry away our hearts which in it hath many starting holes But if we feele that our affections are subdued and that our reason will subscribe to those things that are contrary thereto then let vs trie our worke by the word whereto if it be agreeable then will the Lord allow of it though not as perfect yet in his sonne Christ. This is the way to raise vs when we are fallen to strengthen vs when we stand and euer to maintaine the peace of our consciences 4 It is a blessed rule to learne to iudge our selues that we be not iudged of the Lord if we considering any sinne in vs then straightway by the word learne to amend it But if we doe it not then certainly the Lord will iudge either in this world or in the world to come for sinne cannot be allowed but must needes be iudged Then if we by Gods spirit bee not taught to iudge our selues and so to lament our sinnes wee cannot preuent Gods iudgement but the Lord will take the cause into his owne hands and then if we be his hee will not cease till he hath brought vs to him and if wee belong not to him then will it be corruption in our bones till it hath consumed vs. 5 Iob. chap. 21. from the seuenth vers to the fourteenth doth describe the vaine conuersation and merie liâ—es as they say of impious men Whereon an old writer saith thus O Iob thou hast well described the life of wicked men now let vs heare what is their ende whereby wee bee taught to haue a speciall respect to the end Philosophie teacheth vs to iudge of euery motion by the terme or point wherein it tendeth wee may not so much regard the way for a man may goe through a faire ciâ—â—e to execution and that is an ill motion And againe a man may goe to a feast through a blind lane and this we count a good motion It is our common prouerbe That is well which endeth well We must therefore carefully examine the end of all our wayes A man may goe for a time by the gallerie of merrie deuices but they helpe not long for the end of them is iudgment Eccles. 11. In the latter end wee shall see all vaine delights come to iudgement Now therefore let vs preuent that iudgement as we be warned by iudging our selues and the continuall
Esay 55. your waies are not as my waies and because there be wrong waies Ierem 18. Let euery man turne from his owne waies these euill thoughts 1. Pet. 2. 11. are said to be the diuels Souldiers and to warre against the soule they follow their captaine and we follow them and then you may easily know whither we goe Ierem. 17. There is a wickednes said to be in the heart of man and that not easie to be espied but it is a subtile wickednes and the subtiltie thereof is vnsearchable This is euery man before he be regenerate Isaiah saith The hart of man to God is as the clay to the Potter Indeed saith he it is clay to God but waxe to the Diuell that is to say it must haue much tempering and great adoe to bring it to God but in Sathans shoppe very pliable to any worke he shall put it to Although we neuer saw any euill example nor were tempted at all outwardly yet our owne hearts would teach vs wickednesse It is mine owne heart that is the cause of sinne in me and it is follie to say woe to that man but for him I had neuer fallen thus and therefore if the issue of mine owne corruption be stayed and stanched in me it is God that restraineth mine owne heart or else I should runne into all wickednesse whatsoeuer the gallowes punish This must bring a man out of loue with himselfe By this we see how wicked speeches those be let him doe what he will and I will doe what I list but there is no mention of Gods will Basill when he had perswaded himselfe that if he could be in the wildernesse he should be happie and serue God more deuoutly being out of the companie of men when he came thither he said I haue forsaken all things but I retaine mine olde heart still If this euill were not all euill temptations could not preuaile against him For Adam was not ouertaken with the temptation vntill he was corrupted in his heart Therefore it is saide Ierem. 4. wash thine heart This filthinesse of the heart was so great Gen 6. that it was faine to be washed away with that great deluge and now water will not serue it must haue fire to purge it Prouerbs 4. watch and ward ouer thine heart keepe it with a great many of lockes Our heart is a wandering thing it is like the mill that is euer grinding still setting vs a worke with more commaundements than euer God gaue vs. If we follow Gods way there is some end but if we follow our owne way there is an endlesse maze Ierem. 4. the heart must be circumcised It is a little member it will not serue a kyte for a meale and yet all the world will not serue it there is so much superfluous matter in it it had neede be circumcifed Cast downe thine heart saith Esay It must be plucked downe and kept in some worke A good way the way of the heart is not but how it lieth it is to be considered The first entrance is the thought either by occasion or by his owne motion The Scripture deuideth them into two sorts iniected and ascending both naught Iniected be those which the diuell casteth in as he did into the heart of Iudas ascending be such as rise out of the heart which doe breath out Of these our Sauiour Christ speaketh to his Disciples why do thoughts arise in your hearts The second thing that makes thee walke easie is when we are well affected to it and will entertaine it and stay to talke with it Then there is a lingring delay to stay in it and a mans conscience telleth him it is euil and he leaueth it and commeth straight to it againe Further when a man conceiueth a pleasure in these imaginations so that the very sent of them delighteth him for they carrie the smell of them in themselues and euen as the rauens will not goe farre from the dead carcasse though a man be with it they will be sure to be within sent of it After comes a desire of taking fruit of it by wishing I would I might as also a consent of the will and that is with God a full action as Christ saith to Iudas what thou dost doe quickely when as yet as he did act nothing outwardly Next followeth the endeuour and deuising by al meanes possible to bring it to passe as Iezabel did to bring Naboth to his death Thē ensueth the act it selfe that is the sinne of the hands or of the feete then perhaps we do it twice often Then commeth a benummed conscience he forgets to be sorrowfull for it it prickes him not Lastly followeth I will stand to it then men will call light darknesse and darkenesse light We may adde boasting in sinne say what you can they will not doe it they will doe it to spite you This is the chaire of the wicked at their iournies ende and because they should not be without a cushion if you will haue any thing else the next is damnation Peter saith Their damnation is nigh This is the measure of the age of Sathan this is the ladder or these be the steps to hell yet God doth not marke euery declining of man but as the Apostle saith he ouerlooketh them they are but in the regenerate to humble them and to make them confesse the grace of God Touching these thoughts let these be two rules what we shame to speake let vs be ashamed to thinke he that seeth our thoughts knoweth what we are I remember in the new Historie of Scotland there is mention made of a controuersie betweene Scotland and Ireland for a certaine Isle betweene them both After much adoe they put it to the determinatiō of a wise Frenchman whose iudgement was that they should put a snake in it and if it liued the ground should belong to Scotland I speake it in this respect that if these poisoned venimous thoughts doe liue in our hearts it is a signe our heart belongeth to that countrie which they appertaine to If they die presently in our hearts it is well It behooueth vs to haue a present striuing against them and if they yet remaine an indignation a feare and a crying to God to tell him that we are troubled with them Here we must outreach and vnteach a foolish speech that is common amongst vs. Thought is free No thy cogitations by iust title be the seruants of the Lord. Bernard saith Iustly doth he challenge my hart which gaue his owne heart to be pearced for me Therefore we must vse them wisely we must walke no longer after our owne hearts but we must striue and that before reason be corrupted for then it is hard to restraine There must be a washing of the heart This is the burthen of the Lord as the Israelites were wont to say when they went to Ieremiahs
forgaue them and healed them Againe they murmured at the bitter waters yet for his promise sake and the faith of some hee pardoned that sinne also and helped them and brought them to sweete waters and Palme-trees fit to campe vnder Where wee may behold how the Lord tempereth their sorrow with ioy for his children sometimes must feele his fauour and sometimes feele it not Hee letteth them see his goodnesse many wayes and his heauie hand but seldome and therefore we ought to beare it more willingly Againe wee may learne that wee are the fittest to receiue mercie when wee haue felt his iustice and when wee haue found his goodnesse we must take heede of securitie for when we are past one crosse hee can prepare another for vs. 8 By many meanes come we to ioy saith Chrysostome the wise men of Greece wished men to reioyce and the Poet saith Without ioy life is no life So it may seeme ioy is lifes life and therefore men seeke it so much He that auoideth not something that is not euill must needes doe much euill In riding wee will not ride so neere the edge of the ditch as wee can but leaue a good deale betweene least both our horse and wee fall in This is our policie in riding I would it were so in liuing It is not Christian wisedome to goe as neere euill as wee can Well is mirth euill then Too much vse of mirth is naught We must not studie for mirth If it be not a present iest it looseth his grace Deut. 29. If he be thirstie hee will drinke till hee bee drunken Those things wee desire too much wee will keepe too fast we came not faith Tullie into the world to make merrie One saith when yee would bee merrie this you may doe but make no occupation of it It is the worst end of a good wit to inuent mirth and yet wee see daily how many thinke this is their portion in this life Ambrose giueth them a fit name he calleth them superfluous creatures and so they bee for the world if they were gone were well ridde of them And Hierom saith God cast not man out of Paradise that hee might here build him another but that with sweare c. our recreation must not be thus to make it our profession to moue mirth and laughter a very Idolarie if one may call it so This ioy is but a bastard kind of ioy Hilarie saith it one laugh when he is going to prison euery man will count him a foole So if we will reioyce let vs reioyce in that that cannot be taken from vs for when those things perish we must perish also 9 I finde mention in diuinitie of two kinds of ioy the one lawfull the other qualified with circumstances The first Chrysostome calleth angelicall ioyes and Hilâ—ry calleth them ioyes of the Palace or such ioyes as are in the court These are the best in these we may be secure if ye seperate not ioy from the glory of God There be foure angelical ioyes The first is the touchstone whether we reioyce truely or no Psal 1 7. Let me tongue cleane to the roofe of my mouth if I forget nay if I perferre not Ierusalem in my murth Gods glory flourisheth most when the Church flourisheth therfore that is the true ioy but there are some that can fatteÌ„ their hearts when Ierusalem lyeth in the dust The second ioy is angelical indeed so our Sauiour Christ calleth it when a sinner returneth to the Lord then the Angels reioyce and this also is a safe ioy When the prodigall Sonne returned his Father did well to receiue him with such ioy though his brother did hang the groine at it one of the Fathers saith though it were but a homly speech that it was the best calfe that euer he killed the best peece of vealâ— that euer he bestowed At this day there is but small turning of â—inners smal reioycing for it and I thinke this to be the cause of that pouertie for that they being come home none will giue them a ring a gowne c. Luke 15. The thrid ioy is Psal. 122. I reioyceâ— when they said come let vs goe to the house of the Lord First to reioyce in the meanes of saluation as in Sermons in Preachers and such like this is angelicall Dauids ioy I reioyced when one told me there was a Sermon in the Lords house and saide come let vs goe A Father saith thou makest hast to a banquet but not to the Temple thy mirth is not good thy life is not good Thou canst watch al night in dicing but not in meditation The fourth kinde of ioy is Prouerbs 22. 25. In the rest a man may counterfeite a reioycing but this passeth all hypocrisie which is the ioy of the iust to doe righteousnes iudgement and equitie Shew thy conscience all the goodly things in the world it shall not reioyce at them so much as at one good worke This ioy will neuer depart their works follow them and so shall the ioy of them The Apostles went away after their whipping and reioyced not onely that they could suffer scourges but that they triumphed What ioy soeuÌ„er we haue else if we thinke vpon iudgement then wee say vnto our mirth thou art madnes Ecclesiast chap. 2. The second kinde of ioyes Chrysostome calleth pettie ioyes Hilarie termeth them the solace of prisoners who eate and drinke for a while but shortely the iudge commeth and condemneth them and they are executed This Salomon called bitter sweete ioyes Prouerbes 14. 13. This is certaine euery one will haue the one or the other if they cannot get Peneloâ—e they will be suiters to her maidens these bee seeming ioyes and wee thinke them to be great because we know no better For if wee knewe the ioyes of the righteous we would laugh at these vaine ioyes It is noted in Cain after hee had lost his place in Heauen he got him as good a place in earth as he could Iubal hee found out organs to make his Grandfather merrie What is it then vnlawfull I will tell you what the Fathers saide concerning it The beleeuer can neuer finde time for laughter Hilary saith that whatsoeuer we loue in the world we take thereby occasion of laughter in prison and this is phrensie If these men liued now they would be accounted precise fooles Storkes blockes without affections for these be the opprobrious speeches which the wicked vse against good men but if any man can reioyce in Psalmes and spiritual songs if he can find an hony-combe in the word and with Dauid can daÌ„ce before the Lord God forbid that I or anie should play Michol to mocke him Nay I will say with Moses I would all the Lords people were as these bee and tooke pleasure in these things for thus wee ought to be and I will say with Paul would to God you would practise these things which
will haue men be of their mindes or they will turne iustice into wormwood that it shall be as bitter as wormwood to the good man to doe iustice for my part I would Achab troubled Israel no more though Eliah beare the blame 9 Hee saide that when hee considered how Noah Moses and others fell in their latter daies and how the most excellent haue fallen hee most earnestly prayed that the Lord would take him out of the world before that his life should bring any offence to the Church of God 10 Iacob and Esau cannot agree in one wombe Sarah and Agar cannot agree in one house Isaac and Ishmael must not dwell together there is no agreement between the children of God and the children of Belial 11 Moses was angrie and is commended for it so that euery anger is not condemnable but to be angrie without a cause and without measure Some men will bee angrie for their owne cause and very hot but in Gods cause they will not bee angrie at all this is a fleshly anger but when men sinne either to the dishonour of God or their owne destruction then to be angry is a good anger if the saluatioÌ„ of our brother doth moue vs therto not our owne iniuries for we can beare with patience iniuries so farre as priuately it concerneth vs but when it toucheth GODS glorie we cannot but be angrie Some are angrie for euery thing and in light matters and yet not in waightie matters then let those men take heede for these are very faultie But if we be like the Lord not marking what is done amisse nor being angry continually that we had rather be loued than feared and according as the matter is so is our anger then is it good otherwise it is not to be allowed for as the Lord doth vse more meanes to cause vs to loue him than to feare him so ought weâ—o doe and to bee more carefull with loue to winne than with anger to compell The Lord is slow to wrath and anger resteth in the bosome of fooles whereas a wise man will represse anger Then let our anger be according to the fault a light fault a light anger of small continuance but we must beleeue the Lord to bee greatly grieued with great sinnes In Gods cause some men are moued when themselues are also touched but if themselues be not touched they can be quiet but when their brother is hurt though God bee dishonoured they care not If we see our selues moued but then when our selues are touched let vs suspect the want of faith of loue and zeale of Gods glorie and thinke wee stand too much to our oâ—ne praise but if we cannot be content when the things doe not touch vs but euen the glorie of God doth moue vs to anger then is it good and of God Though some be our very friends yet we can be most angrie with them when they fauour vs and when they displease vs we can remember the old loue and so still mingle anger with loue and if I can bee angrie with whomsoeuer I see the same sinne in then is it also of God and to be allowed and indeede true Christian anger will sooner bee to his friend than to his enemie Againe when wee can first beginne with our sinnes and be more angrie for them than for others for no man can euer bee angrie for other mens sinnes which cannot be angrie for their owne and this is that which Christ saith Cast the beame out of your own eyes c. But when our anger first beginneth with our selues and that there is no sin which wee would willingly rest or fauour our selues in then if wee bee angrie with others for the same sinnes this is of God if we cast the first stone at our selues and if the sinne bee in vs we striue against it if it be not we feare it may bee and therefore studie to preuent it Againe when our anger doth let vs from doing any duties to them which wee are angrie with then is anger to be misliked but when wee are readie to shewe all duties to them as to pray for them and all other duties of loue then let vs haue here a testimonie of good anger but if it make vs to haue a troubled minde though it be for a good cause it is to be respected for the workes of Gods spirit in vs doe not hinder one another but rather doe further and if we were colde before and yet now shall be quickened to prayer and other good exercises this if we finde it is a note of good anger Againe our anger for the breach of Gods commandement is ioyned with a compassion ouer them which haue thus offended because of the wrath of God which hangeth ouer them thus was Christ angrie and sorie Mark chap. 3. and also when he wept ouer Ierusalem and Paul 2. Cor. cha 12. ver 21. faith he should be humbled when he commeth with a rodde to them and therefore he describeth fleshly anger that they were puffed vp 1. Cor. 5. Rom. 15. Wee should support the weake and be so grieued as though we had done that they haue done When wee see the sinnes of others wee must bee so grieued as if we had done them our selues Christianitie hath griefe flesh hath ioy in the sight of the sinnes and infirmities of other men 12 Worldlings being poore looke onely to the iniurie of men and being sicke looke onely to the meanes and in whatsoeuer trouble they are they are like the dogge that looketh to the stone and not to him that throweth it because they know not that the Lord is the healer but thinke it is by fortune and not Gods prouidence and therefore they looke not to God nor their sinne at all or els looke onely to the angrie countenance of God and so come to miserable ends Therefore it is a blessing of God to see that for his sinnes a man hath any trouble The contrarie commeth to passe by the ignorance of Gods prouidence which must by faith be beleeued as the creation is and therefore a man may see and yet beleeue not Gods prouidence for God hath time and all things that in time come to passe be in his hands Eccl. 3. So both must necessarily be beleeued for they are both the first article and one without the other cannot be beleeued Then let vs beleeue that hee is our healer and therefore when we are stricken let vs looke if wee haue walked well in our calling then is it for our triall and in the end we shall haue euerlasting ioy but if wee want a good conscience then let vs know it to be for our sinne therfore looke to the law where we shall see though not the particular sinne yet one of these which God hath ordained to keepe vs from sinne as wee shall see it is either for that wee haue not heard the word nor prayed nor been thankfull or not receiued the
to fall vpon them 7 Where a people hartily desire by prayer the ministerie of Gods word the Lord will send them faithfull ones and will multiplie his graces in them but because people are so full of carnall securitie the Lord sends them such as either for abilitie cannot or for affection will not deliuer the word of God vnto them 8 The Ministers of God are more discouraged by the disobedience of their owne people than by the maliciousnesse of their enemies be they neuer so mighty But let Gods ministers know that they must euer haue some to refuse theÌ„ but let euery child of God take heed that he offend not his godly Minister and if he hath offended let him with submission seeke to please him for as Paul saith If I be sory who can make me glad but those by whom I haue been made forte And let the Minister of the Lord remember that the fruits of his labours amongst the people be as it were the life and crowne of his ministerie so Paul teacheth also in his owne example I doe liue if Christ doe liue in you 9 The Israelites murmured against the Lord though they seemed to repine but against Moses and Aaron Christ saith He that heareth you heareth me c. So loÌ„g as the Ministers of God trust not in themselues nor doe any thing of themselues but that wherunto they are called and ordained if they be resisted the Lord in them is resisted and if we refuse such wee refuse the Lord 2. Sam. 12. But when they be not ordained of God nor bring not the word of God with them then the curse cause lesse shall not fall But if we be assured of their calling or perswaded of their doctrine or if doubting and searching by the Scriptures we finde it true then if we obey not the Lord is highly dishonoured 10 It is necessarie that the Minister of God doe very sharply rebuke the people for their sinnes and that he lay before them Gods grieuous iudgements against sinners for so the Apostle commandeth Rebuke them sharply that they may be sound in the faith And again it is needfull for the people that they haue their coÌ„sciences touched and their hearts made knowne vnto them that so they may come out of their sinnes and preuent the heauie iudgement of God 11 The Israelites were sometime at their wits end and therefore could not pray so that they had a singular blessing to haue Moses to pray for them So had Lot when Abraham prayed for him So had the Israelites when Samuel Phineas and Elias were ready to pray for them This must teach vs to set much by Gods seruaÌ„ts among vs which pray for vs and not to haue them in small account Eccl. saith The godly in prosperitie is not regarded but in aduersitie they are sought vnto And indeed they are our chiefest helpe as is said of Elias that he was the chariots horses of Israel this is not onely profitable for whole countries but for euery particular man that when he caÌ„not pray but hath as it were his heart tongue fast looked vp yet then Gods seruants doe pray for them that after they may pray themselues Wherefore let vs euer be readie to pray for others though they be wicked and haue done no dutie to vs yet it is Gods grace that we stand that we might reach a haÌ„d to them and though they haue reiected vs and deale euill with vs yet let vs doe our dutie vnto them as Moses did for this people though they were ready to stone him and so did Samuel pray for the people which had reiected him so that nothing must cause vs to leaue our duties to them but euer labour to haue our harts vpright with God whereof this is a good note if we can pray for others though they haue wronged vs. And that we may do this we must set the glory of God before our eyes which will teach vs not only to loue do good vnto them which loue vs for so do the harlots but euen to help them that hate vs. Therefore when the Lord will haue a punishment brought vpon vs then will hee take the godly froÌ„ vs as he tooke Lot from Sodom And therefore in such cases we haue to feare dangers 12 With what prouision the mightie of the world build their castles and with what consultations the Kings of the Nations proclaime warres with the same prouision with the same consultation and with no lesse should we take the calling of the Ministerie vpon vs which is a masonrie and a warfare both at one time as master Beza well noteth Ephes. 6. 2. continually like the builders vnder Nehemiah holding the trowell in one hand and the sword in the other The ground-worke hereof flesh and blood hath taught vs and set it downe for a corner stone in all serious consultations that whatsoeuer is must be set downe once for all euen for all the life long neuer to be called backe againe That same had need be well breathed vpon and be long in setting downe And this is not onely heathen wisedome but Salomons wisdome a man filled with vnderstanding euen one of his Aphorisms Prou. 25. Prepare thy worke without and make readie all things in the fielde But behold a greater then Salomon Luc. 14. before whom all heathens wisedome all mans wisedome is foolishnes yea brutishnes euen Christ Iesus the only wise God who not in generalitie but in this particular case of the ministerie streightly chargeth and commaundeth vs that not the best of vs all be so hardie as to lift vp an Axe or to stretch a line ouer his building before we haue been at Ephrata and in the woods to see that our prouision be great enough before wee haue set downe and as it were kept straight Audite with our selues and cast all our Reckonings ouer againe and bee sure wee haue sufficient to lay the last stone as wee lay the first If we doe not thus charges will arise more then wee thinke and we shall not be able to holde out to the ende And if wee be not why then all that behold vs all the world all the Angels in heauen CHRIST himselfe shall laugh vs to scorne Christ himselfe shall haue vs in derision this fellow must needes be building c. Oh it goeth sore when CHRIST whose Face was wrinckled with weeping and the shadow of death was on his Eyes for our sinnes when that Christ who in the dayes of his flesh offered supplications with strong crying and teares Heb. 5 When that Christ who in the bitternes of his soule lifted vp his voyce ouer Ierusalem and cried Oh if thou haâ—st but knowne at the least in this day what belonged vnto thy peace and so was saine to lift vp the rest of the Sentence with teares as it was and as not being able to speake on for weeping the teares comming downe so fast
his sonne for he knew that the Lord who had made the promise who wold prouide the meanes also to bring it to passe so if wee be perswaded that our sinnes are forgiuen vs we shall not doubt that any other thing shall hurt vs for seeing sinne the cause of all miseries is taken from vs we may be sure that no miserie shall hurt vs and if the Lord hath giuen vs his sonne he will giue all things with him and the loue wherewith he loueth vs in his sonne will not suffer vs to want the things that are for our good for if a father will prouide for his sonne the Lord will prouide for vs who is a heauenly father and cannot bee changed though earthly fathers he 4 To this faith in the free forgiuenesse of our sinnes and the imputation of the righteousnesse of Christ wee must adde the faith in the sanctification of the spirit for if wee beleeue that the Lord hath made vs of sinfull men iust men of varieâ—s vessels of righteousnes and temples of his spirit if he can make the Leopard and the Kâ—â— to lye together Esay 11. if he can make the couetous person liberall and the whoremonger a chaste person if wee beleeue that the Lord will and is able to change vs from any sin be it neuer so great and strong by nature or by euill custome wee may then be sure that the Lord in this life will not suffer vs to faile in any thing needefull for vs neither are wee to doubt thereof seeme it neuer so vnpossible for it is a greater worke to change a sinner than to worke wonders in nature 5 Fourthly if we beleeue that the Lord will prepare a kingdome for vs in the heauens we cannot but beleeue that in this life he wil perserue vs. For if we beleeue that our bodies shall be turned vnto dust and yet raised vp againe we shall be sure he will not but prouide for vs in this world for it is a greater thing to raise vp the body from death and out of the dust than to preserue iâ— being aliue And to this faith of our redemption we must beleeue in the prouidence of God first in creation so that if wee beleeue that the Lord made all things of nothing we shall beleeue that he will giue vs sufficient for we see that the light was before the Sunne Moone and Starres and the grasse before the raine and dew that we should not put too much trust in them and to teach vs that without these meanes we may haue these blessings for the Lord hath prouided these meanes not for his weaknes but for ours Do we beleeue that God made all men and shall we feare men therefore we beleeue not these things or els we would not so much feare the want of earthly things for if a sparrow fall not on the ground without his prouidence shall we thinke he will not prouide for vs wee must then beleeue the particular prouidence of God in the gouernment of all things which will be an helpe to keepe vs from distrust and murmuring doe wee beleeue that the Lord made vs then shall wee not thinke that hee will preferre vs for it is more wonderfull Psal. 1. and 139. Eccles. 11. 6 We are therfore to beleeue the prouidence of God first generally ouer all creatures then particularly ouer euery one of them yea euen ouer the sparrowes Againe if the Lord hath care of beasts as indeede hee hath because they were made for man hee will much more haue care of man for whom they were made He hath a care for the wicked to do theÌ„ good for hee filleth their bellies with his hidden treasure then wil he much more reioyce ouer the godly to doe them good if he loued vs when we were his enemies will hee not prouide for vs being reconciled to him by the death of his owne and onely sonne If hee did vs good when we sought him not will he not much more when wee doe seeke him in praying vnto him as he hath commanded If he hath done vs good when for our sins hee might haue punished vs will he not when with his spirit he hath sanctified vs Oh then let vs not be vnfaithfull and so become murmurers against the Lord but let vs be faithfull and to looke vnto the Lord to doe vnto vs according to our faith 7 Furthermore this prouidence of God must bee confirmed by the example of Gods children in all ages as in the time of the fathers before the flood who did eate nothing but hearbes veâ— some of theÌ„ liued nine hundred yeeres to teach vs that men liue not by these meanes â—f by these meanes he nourished them he will by greater as by flesh and fish nourish vs. The Israelites were fed with Manna which was neuer seene before nor since for the space of fourtie yeeres If they gathered any more thereof than the Lord commanded it stanke yet being kept before the Arke 400. yeeres it did not so and when they came to the promised land it ceased whereby we may learne that it is not the meanes but the blessing of God vpon the meanes that giueth nourishment Did not Moses and Elias liue fortie daies without meate and the children of Israel goe fortie yeeres in the same garments not waxing old and othersome hauing meate in abundance been hunger-starned and shal it not teach vs that these things are ordained for our weaknes and that the Lord without these meanes can nourish vs If Dauid proued by experience that he neuer saw a righteous man of righteous parents begging his bread if wee bee now righteous as they were then the Lord will prouide for vs now as well as he did then for them and we shal haue the like experience 8 To this prouidence we must come with a patient minde to let the Lord giue what he will and therefore wee must haue contented miâ—â—es and know that godlinesse is great riches and not to looke for great matters Ier. 45. as it was said to Baruch and therefore are wee taught to pray for daily bread so that we may haue the same minde that was in our father Iacob Gen. 28. who was content with meate and cloath which generally is commanded to all 1. Tim. 6. if the Lord giue more than this take it as an ouerplus A patient minde prescribeth not to God the meanes nor the time nor indenteth with God but is content with the grace of God in forgiuenes of sinne and the sanctification of the spirit though it want other things our Sauiour Christ teacheth vs not too desirously to seek after earthly things but rather after the kingdome of God and wee ought to receiue the loue of God with all contentment though it come alone and for outward things to enioy them or not to haue them as it pleaseth him for the children of God doe for outward things possesse their soules in patience and commit the rest
and faith hath outrunne temptation If despaire did possesse the heart the verie naming of God would bee grieuous yea though it were vttered by another When then we cannot onely heare God named but name him and call vpon his name by prayer it shewes wee are yet children of hope hanging at the breast As for the word wherewith Gods Children and euen some of the Prophets haue seemed foolishly to charge God we wust knowe that they bee voide of passion not of perswasion which thing is the more diligently to be marked to abate the rigou◠of our censures which we oft giue out vpon afflicted consciences If a man shall lie down in his bed commending himselfe into the hands of God by prayer shal any man doubt but his estate is of the Lord and his safetie from God himselfe yet it falleth out that the same man is striken with such feares in his dreame that he giues out desperate speeches as a man forsaken of God will yee deeme that man rather by that sudden motion befalling him in his dreame than by that continuall course which hee kept being awake If you your selues would not bee iudged in that case iudge not others in the like case least it be measured to you as you haue measured to others CHAP. LV. Of Prosperitie IOsephs example in drinking wine is not an example of excesse wherein wee commonly offend at this day for that is condemned and iudgements are prepared for it And want and such like too much austeritie is not commended for why then should there bee such diuers tastes in meates And wine was giuen not onely to quench the thirst but also to make the hearts of men glad for which purpose all the other creatures serue also and therefore the children of Israel were commaunded to eate and to bee merrie before the Lord. The same may bee gathered out of the second of Iohn where Christ albeit they had well drunke at the mariage yet chaunged the water into wine which hee would not haue done if so austere order should haue beene obserued Although then wee may not pamper vp our bodies yet may wee haue a due care of the same and so distinguishing our libertie learne to abound and likewise to want for if we can be content with the want of things it is a signe wee should well vse them if we had them as in pouertie nakednesse losse of friends Againe if wee vse abundance of things well it is like wee should also well beare the want of them as a rich man to come to pouertie Let vs therefore learne diligētly to search our hearts how we beare things present which we often let passe and contrariwise in pouertie imagine what we would doe if we were rich and seeke not to beare pouertie well Also being in quietnesse wee imagine what we would doe in affliction not seeking to deale well in the present estate 2 Ioseph hauing forgiuen his brethren as appeareth in thar hee wept for them gaue them money and curteously talked with them and gaue them entertainment yet dealt hee roundly with them in trying out their repentance because hee had attained to great wisedome which herein he vsed and also had a louing and pure affection yet his example we are not to follow in all respects for he sustained the person of a Magistrate and euery one must keepe himselfe within the bounds of his calling Ioseph did beare the person of Christ in all this where we learne that although the Lord doe iustly afflict vs yet wee may be sure our sinnes are alreadie forgiuen vs as Ioseph dealt with his brethren 3 Peace sometime is taken for a prosperous and quiet state in this life as goe yee in peace Sometime for quietnesse of conscience but here it is taken for them both and riseth wholy of the feeling of Gods mercies we ought then to walke in the course of godlinesse without feare and to assure our selues of the preseruation of this our state all our happinesse then is in Christs mercies and it should be our chiefe care continually to come to the feeling of them But because peace cannot bee without the feeling of Gods mercies and his mercies without the feeling of our miseries therefore none shall haue euer peace of conscience or quietnes and ioy of those things which he possesseth except hee hath first been touched with the feeling of his miseries The worldly rich men then haue not this peace for they know they are but vsurpers because they bee not liuely members of Christ who was of his Father made heire of al things Againe the godly though they be in great want yet haue all things because they haue the peace and quietnesse of their conscience they do then preposterously which first lay vp for them and their children the riches of this world and doe not seeke the kingdome of heauen The word saluation ought to make a difference betweene vs and the Heathen which say health and peace is all with them but let vs be content with that which the Apostle vsed and neither follow the Heathen nor inuent courtly tearmes of our selues 4 God is debter to none therefore he sheweth mercie vpon whom he wil against the Papists which say that the lord predestinateth euery one according to the fore knowledge of his workes If the Lord shew lesser mercies to vs than to others wee haue no cause to complaine because he is no debter so wee must not enuie then that haue great gifts for if we haue any it is more than due or than wee haue deserued and this will teach vs to be contented with that we haue had Let vs then looke on that wee haue and giue God thankes for it and know that if we should haue more he would giue more yea if wee consider that they that haue much must make the greater account and that we are vnfit to doe so wee will thanke God that wee haue no more than we haue Iacob willeth his sonnes that they should not measure the grace of God by outward signes for albeit it bee a punishment to loose them yet wee shall neuer rest soundly in God vnlesse wee can learne to leaue them Secondly whereas Iacob saide that they should looke for the performance of Gods promise quickly but in the Lords time hereby we learne to looke safely for whatsoeuer is promised in the word as that we be heires of the world though we be afflicted in it Againe he giueth that which hee neuer possessed for hee had but onely a burying place there and yet this portion fell to them Io◠14. 4. Wee learne then to striue to be strong in the faith as the Fathers were 5 In this did the saith of Iacob and Ioseph notably appeare that they neither forgot the promsed land nor thought worse of it for all the prosperitie which they had in Egypt nor the paines which they suffered in Canaan Where
of our infirmities hindring our perseuerance are also to be made euen 9 We must not thinke that sinne will goe from vs of it selfe or that saluation will be wrought with a trice but we must deale forcibly with nature because when sinne and the word cannot dwell together Sathan will take such order as he will by all meanes hinder vs froÌ„ the word which if he cannot doe then he stirreth vp a fight in vs like the strugling of the two children in Rebeccaes wombe so as sometime we are readie to say with Rebecca had I knowne of this I would neuer haue done so I would neuer haue heard the word Rebecca had two nations in her wombe Paul had two Princes in him and we haue two Monarches dwelling within vs. We can be content to heare vntill the word rifle vs. But as a purging potion as long as it is a drinking is but as another drinke vntil it work and then we could be content to cast it vp againe or as a drawing plaister seemeth fauourable enough vntill it worketh and after we could willingly put it off againe so we can quietly heare the word vntill it workes vpon vs and then we could forsake it But if ye be such as because ye will not for your health suffer a little paine but wil cast vp your purgation and scratch off your plaister go to ye shall be seered and a crust shall be vpon you and ye shall not feele it but in death the crust shall be taken off This fight must be in vs as it was in Dauid Psal. 42. and in Paul Rom. 7. whose heires if we will be we must follow their steps But here is the helpe many will keepe off the word that it shall not haue a full blow and so they shield and ward that stroke that should martyr and crucifie sin in them Let vs thrust the word vpon him by hearing and meditation but alas many giue so few blowes or so weake strokes in vsing these exercises so seldome that they preuaile little But thou wilt say Christ hath ouercome for thee True it is but had he suffered a thousand times he neuer ouercame for thee vnlesse in some measure he ouercome in thee Now we must ouercome euen as Christ Matth. 4. did ouercome Doe this doe that saith the diuell No saith Christ it is not agreeable to the word But how did Christ ouercome the world euen by being ouercome of the world First of the crosses of the world a strange thing to obserue by being ouercome and so shall we doe How then must we ouercome the flesh By crucifying it Galath 5. We crie against the Iewes for killing of Christ we may crie as iustly against the nayles of the Crosse and say that they crucified him it was the corruption of my heart that crucified him the workes of mine hands did naile him my sinnes were the speare that pierced him What did my faults crucifie him Well I will be euen with them I will haue a Scriptum est for them I will surely naile them and in the reuenge of the death of the Sonne of God Christ Iesus I will neuer make much of them I will certainely persecute them Alas how can we make of our desires seeing they crucified Christ We must kill them and burie them that so caused Christ to be killed and buried Nay if we see one that would kill our sinnes we would kill him and on those sinnes which on Christ did set a crowne of thornes we are not ashamed to set a gorgeous garland But if we can ouercome God may we not easily ouercome the Diuell the world and the flesh What is there a way to ouercome God I surely euen as a poore woman ouercame him this is your victorie euen your faith as thus God hath set downe this rule Whosoeuer calleth on the name of the Lord shall be saued the woman marking this calleth on Christ Christ would not heare her a hard point he had promised to saue her and now he will not heare â—er Well she comes againe to him what then He saith nothing to her This was strange yet she prayeth againe Now he speaketh but with small comfort I am not sent saith he but to the lost sheepe of Israel The sillie woman replies by the word then he yeeldeth and consesseth himselfe to be ouercome saying O woman goe thy way thy faith hath saued thee See she held still the word of the Scripture more than the word of Christ. Well then faith is the victorie and by it God is ouercome and much more sinne the world the flesh and the diuell 11 This is the plea of the Lord against vs that we dwell in a land where we are vsurpers and haue no right No man is of so reprobate a sense but he will grant that whatsoeuer we haue we haue it at the Lords hand But are these free gifts and without all condition No Come to the land of Canaan Was it giuen to the Israelites vpon no couenant or without any agreement It is not so For it is plaine Psal. 105. The Lord gaue them the possessions of the Heathen What barely No but vpon this condition that they should keepe his statutes There is no man hath a foote of ground or neuer so small a possession to dwell in but he hath it on this condition Whosoeuer inhabits this or any other land he keepes all by violence because he keeps it without performance of the condition but if we keepe the Lords statutes we keepe the condition and consequently haue a good right and the Lord hath nothing against vs otherwise I say we are violent vsurpers because the Lord his grant is vpon limitation and for such a one if the Lord either remoue him from the land or take the land from him he cannot say but that the Lord his action is iust against him Now albeit if we seeke elder times this people of England hath as much been dispossessed as any countrie But it is all one whether this displacing be generall or particular in losing some part of our possessions If we enquire of the reason why it comes to passe that tenures and lands be often alienated so as they be here among vs our verdit is that howsoeuer sinfull the father was the sonne is an vnthrift I aske then why another keepes his inheritance Thus they say he is wiser then this man was a foole True the question is how he comes to be so answere is made the fault is in education But there is no end in these things Men will not see the cause to be sin but they flie to couerings and curtaines Let vs come then to the Lord his awarding and that is because there is no truth nor mercy nor knowledge but killing stealing and whoring Hos. 4 1. 2. Whether then we know of whole townes or of particular families that haue lost their inheritance we must know the Lord his
spirit may worke in our hearts and in them alwaies let vs looke for the teaching of the spirit so shall it come to passe that we shall alwaies reuerently and worthily thinke of the meanes and neuer be wearie of them but alwaies carefully vse them and yet not separate them from the spirit but looking for the working of the spirit in them we shall finde the graces of the holy Ghost most plentifully powred on vs and as it were by Conduits conueighed into our hearts 6 The Lambe was not the Passeouer but a signe of it so is bread and wine in the Supper called the Lords body and blood because it is a signe thereof This is an vsuall speech when the Scriptures speake of Sacraments to teach vs that although there be not carnall presence as the Papists imagine yet there is a true spirituall and effectuall presence of the things signified and therefore we may certainly looke for the performance of the same if by faith we can receiue it 7 He said this was his manner in dealing with them that came to the Communion if they were but indifferently instructed thereunto he by exhortation charged them to beware what they did he would not wish them to come but if they came he would not vtterly denie them if they lay in no sinne 8 Barzillai hauing done a great benefit to Dauid the King could not tell how sufficiently to gratifie him with recompence In the end he chargeth Salomon his sonne that the sonne of Barzillai should sit at his table which thing both in Dauids opinion and in Barzillais estimation was the greatest benefit wherein they could both stay either for his liberalitie in bestowing or for the others contentation in receiuing Now if this for so great a benefit seemed so great a reward how rich and how glorious is the bountifull dealing of God with vs which without any desert or deed offered on our parts hath in his loue appointed it to sit at his sonne Christ Iesus his table where not Salomon but a farre greater than Salomon is present CHAP. LXII Of sinne and how to abstaine from the least and of iniquitie and the punishments thereof THere be some which call good euill and euill good they shrinke vp euill into a narrow scantling and would faine bring it to this if they could that none doe euill but they that are in gailes But wee must take â—eede of this and therefore let vs knowe what it is to doe euill Euill is either naturally euill or euill by circumstance In all our actions to auoide euill 1. Thess. 5. 22. wee must learne this lesson followe nothing but proue it first and keepe that which is good but abstaine from all apparance of euill Be sure that it is good ye doe but if it haue but a shew of euill auoide it if it bee an euill fauoured thing to see to flie it 1. Cor. 6. All things saith Paul are not profitable though they be not plainly forbidden 2 To heare the threatnings and to tremble at them to heare the promises and to beleeue them to reuerence the Sacraments and to receiue them to pray vnto God in all our wants and to be thankfull for all his mercies are waies to keepe vs from sinne and to recouer vs from sinne when we are fallen thereinto Therefore the neglect of these doth pull downe iudgements vpon men for though Paul rebuked the Corinthians of many sinnes yet for this cause saith he some are asleepe some are sickly c. For if these had been vsed as they ought sinne should neuer haue growne so farre as it did 3 Let them that feare the Lord account it his great mercie that hee will not let them prosper and thriue in their sins least they should be carried away thereby to perdition and those who belong not to the Lord though they thinke all well so long as they feele their profit yet let theÌ„ know that the Lord doth shew no greater signe of his wrath than when he suffereth theÌ„ to prosper in their wickednesse For as a father that hateth his child most when he giueth himselfe to be ruled by his owne pleasure so it is with the Lord. Therefore let them that take pleasure in following their owne lusts and satisfie their owne desires in sin and wickednesse though for the present they obtaine that they delight in take heed least the cloudes of darknes suddenly ouershadow them and so the Lord send them to be tormented in hel before they be aware Whereas contrariwise he chasteneth his children in this world that eternally they might not be condemned 4 We shall neuer througly leaue sinne vntill we know and acknowledge sinne to be sinne and be truly sorrowfull for the same 5 The nature of the wicked is that there groweth their loue where they be not gainsaid and reproued for sinne and where they be admonished there groweth their hatred 6 If once we giue consent to sinne we are made ready to fall into moe and many sins and making no conscience of one sinne we shall not make conscience of many and great sinnes and so being once in wrapped in sinne it is an hard thing to get out of the clawes of the diuell Lord giue vs grace to see and to resist the first sinne euen the first motions vnto sinne Iam. 1. 13. 14. conferred with Heb. 3. 12. 13. 7 It is the greatest iudgement of God that can be to thriue in sinne 8 We must take heed that by the occasion of others that sinne we giue not our selues to doe the like but rather by the fall of others into sinne we must learne to rise vp vnto the Lord. 9 The occasion of sinne may be by another but the cause of it is in our owne corrupt nature which is alwaies readie to sinne 10 Sinne getteth most strength when good men fall into it 11 It is a great mercy of God to goe bungar like and foolishly about a sinne 12 It is good to resist that which nature most liketh 13 That God that drew light out of darkenesse will draw goodnes oft times out of our corruption Our corruption corrected by the mercy of God maketh vs esteeme better of good men being remoued or taken away from vs than we did when they were neere and remaining with vs. 14 One sinne goeth not alone but one sinne will open the doores of the soule to let in another 15 We neuer will labour to leaue sinne so long as we be quiet in minde but still flatter our selues and bedawbe our consciences with rotten plasters vntill we be either stricken with feare or cast downe with iudgements The greatnes and enormitie of sinne is seene by sixe points First on Gods behalfe how huge and detestable it is may be seene who by sin is so greatly dishonoured for how much the higher his Maiestie is so much the greater enormitie it is to sinne against him Secondly sinne is noted by the
but will be led headlongly caried away with popish seminaries and such wicked guides as sowe false doctrine and leade them into all errors and heresies The Sorcerers could not take away the plagues of the Frogges c. but indeed they caused moe to come wherby the King and his people were the more troubled so is it in all false religion they will bring men â—â—to many troubles but they cannot helpe them out of one they will helpe to perfect sinne in men but they cannot rid men out of one sinne It is proper to the word of God onely and to the true doctrine deliuered out of the same that ministreth comfort to Gods people in their troubles and stayeth them in their distresses as Dauid saith Except thy law had been my delight I had perished in my troubles Psalme 119. 92. Wherefore if in death and in troubles wee will bee quickned and comforted let vs delight in the statutes of the Lord and wholy depend vpon the doctrine of his word 12 Moses was not so well when he was in Madian as if hee had beene in Canaan yet better than when hee was in Aegypt for though Iethro had not the worship of God pure in euery respect yet was not he an Idolater For then Moses would not haue dwelt with him nor yet haue sacrificed with him if he had offered to a strange God Whence we learne two things the first that if we haue the chiefe and principall points of religion with vs although there may be some wants and defects yet that we make much of Gods great blessing therein and labour carefully diligently to vse them shewing our selues thankful to God for them so wil the Lord in his due time bestowe moe blessings vpon vs minister that which is wanting vnto vs Secondly that the Lord will alwayes haue some to keepe his truth to the glorie of his own name and the condemnation of the wicked Iethroes religion may be tried by these notes 1. That he reioyced more for the deliuerance of Gods people than for the promotion of his sonne 2. Because he was carefull to confirme his faith by the experience of them which had receiued greater graces 3. Because his ioy did breake out into an open profession of sacrifice 4. His diuine speech and good counsaile which he gaue to Moses doth testifie that he was a pure worshipper of God at the least he held the chiefest and was not a nouice in religion By Iethro his example we may learne to trie our religion if it bee pure then it worketh in vs a care to vse all the meanes 2. We take ioy in them 3. We expresse the fruites of it in our life 4. We reioyce more at the prosperitie of Gods people than at our owne preferments or commoditie CHAP. LXVII Of Regeneration and Sanctification IT is a greater miracle that a man should become a new creature than a man should be cured of neuer so strange a disease Hereunto agree the Prophets as Esay 11. where it is shewed that men as sauage as wilde beasts shall change their nature and become tame so that the Prophet counteth this a miracle yea if wee our selues saw the wilde beasts tamed we would count it a miracle The Fathers thinke that the regenerating of a man is more miraculous than to turne water into wine for the wine is of the grape the grape is of the tree the tree is nourished by the water so that wine after a sort doth come of water so that the one is more common the other is to bring out one contrary out of another a thing of that which haue no cause going before and he that marueileth not at the conuersion of men he hath not tasted of the gift of regeneration and new birth 2 Men must first bee made by feeling of their sinnes to seeke after Christ then by an holy faith to finde Christ and then by newnes of life to dwell with Christ. 3 Wee haue nothing to doe with God the Father the Sonne or the holy Ghost vnlesse we be regenerated 4 As wee haue taken a vaine delight in the vaine course of this life so wee must sigh and pray to be delighted spiritually in spirituall things If the blood of Christ hath washed vs from the guiltinesse of our sins then the holy Ghost hath purged vs from the filthines of our sinnes 5 The reason why the graces of God are sweetest in our new birth is because wee doe after the same fall somwhat to the flesh againe otherwise it would not bee so And regeneration Ioh 3. is the worke of the spirit only although in respect of vs it seemeth contrarie betweene vs and the world for the world thinkes the pleasures present alwaies sweetest so doe not the children of God euen of their spiritual delights nay they are contrary in another thing to themselues for they thinke their present corruptions and temptations euer greatest as in sicke men the last sicknesse is the sorest but they thinke the present feelings of the spirit euer least though it may be they be as great as euer they were before but who knoweth the cause of these things seeing it proceedeth wholy from the spirit of God who as the winde bloweth here and there and in what measure it pleaseth him 6 Seeing we are the temples wherein the Lord will vouchsafe to dwell it is good reason we should cleanse our selues In respect wherof first the Prophet Esay 52. 11. and then the Apostle 1. Cor. 6. 17. building the exhortation of cleansing presuppose this that where God will dwell there is a place cleansed and indeed a temple 7 There is no man of iudgement that though in other places he thinkes many things lawfull or at the least indifferent in their owne nature to be done yet he will not doe them in the temple So consequently if wee be Gods temple as euery Christian ought to bee wheresoeuer he goes we must be cleansed Againe for that the Lord hath made vs priests and we must carry the vessels of the Lord therefore we must be cleane Reuel 1. for priests were to cleanse others and therefore good reason it was they should be cleane and wee if we will be cleansers of others necessarily we must be cleane our selues Yet there is a third argument Iere. 31. 1. which is most effectuall and that is because our heauenly father is holy And if this moue vs not we are rather as seruants holy for feare of the whip or we are mercenaries we will cleanse our selues for hope of reward God our father is cleane therefore we his children must be also cleane God is of pure eyes and no defiled thing must enter into the new Ierusalem wherefore we must cleanse our selues because wee be the Lords Temple because we be priests because our father is cleane and holy A thing is filthy in the Law either by touching another thing that is
pay him truth The third respect why the Lord will haue truth is because it is a thing most concerning vs and comforteth vs in the agonie of a distressed cōscience For in this case mercie cannot so comfort vs for God hath iustice as well as mercie and hee is iust as well as he is mercifull and for Christ he cannot comfort vs for he is not giuen to all and it may be not to thee and therefore in these two onely there is no comfort But to challenge the Lord his truth is best and his faithfulnes in giuing Christ whom he hath promised is our chiefest hold and nothing can put vs beside it This is the surest tenour of our saluation because by this we hold whatsoeuer we hold and howsoeuer we are defectiue in other things yet in respect of truth we must make much of it Thus in these respects that truth is the diadem of the Lord in respect that Sathan doth so assault it it is the tenour of our saluation it is sure that it is a pension to bee paid But to come neerer whether this truth be in vs or no we see the earth it selfe is not only true but liberall to vs. And as it hath truth and mercie so knowledge is in it too for it knoweth al times and seasons When to receiue when to returne it shewes it selfe a cunning Scholler and it keepes such a comely course in all seasons as if it had perfect knowledge and this is another reason why wee must labour for truth We may well be compared to a land For though there be a soule in vs of the substance of heauen and comming into our bodies made of earth should make them like to heauen and so heauen should lift vs vp to heauen from the earth yet our bodies which by the soule should be more heauenly haue so weighed down heauen as it were to the earth pressed downe the soule to things below That we haue set earth as it were aboue heauen in all our attempts and imaginations and so our soules are become a very ground and land for all our intent being earthly we are iustly called earth 3 There are found out three truths First The truth of life which euery man must labour for The second is The truth of Iustice which is in Common-wealths The third is Truth in doctrine and religion which is in the Church For that truth of life which ought to be among men that we may better vnderstand it wee will shew it in measures and weights In a measure there is a Standard and in weight there is a Seale and if our measure be equall with the standard and if our weights be iust with the seale so as they be neither lighter nor heauier than the standard weight our measures and weights are true Now to applie these things the maine and standard truth is set downe Ioh. 17. Thy word is the truth Then here is the point the word is trueth If our thoughts bee agreeable to this standard and then our tongues be agreeable to our harts well agreeing to the standard if our doings agree with our tongues then comes sinceritie of heart simplicitie of speech and constancie of life Now here is the question then whether the conclusion wee make in our braine be equall with the standard or else our hearts are false and they being false our tongues are out of rule and our outward life can neuer be true For surely if the word haue not taught vs our truth wee haue no truth in the world and then wee truly measure all things according to the truth when we esteeme all things as the word doth esteeme them looke what conclusions the word hath set downe of the world and of other things that must be our conclusion and principle in euery thing Phil. 3. Paul who doubtlesse knew the truth and deliuered nothing but measured by the standard of the truth hath this conclusion that to winne Christ he would lose all there was nothing so glorious in the world but he counted it riffe raffe for the attaining of Christ. This is then the first thing to doe al things by the analogy of the word and then we shall haue but one heart not a heart and an heart Otherwise wee shall be as deceiueable as the vineyard that Esay speakes of whereof grapes were looked for but it brought foorth wilde grapes And because men haue worldly conclusions and the world not the word is their standard so that they are resolued of their principles speaking thus secretly in their hearts We will keepe this gaine and profite they haue lost the truth So must it be in the simplicitie of our speech for vnlesse our words bee according to our hearts we delude our selues For if in the Church we shall haue an Amen a great praising of heauen and a large cursing of sinne and yet no regard of this simplicitie all is but an illusion When men shall publikely sing out of the Psalmes that nothing is more precious than the word of God and yet wee set by nothing lesse this is plaine mockerie to beare the world in hand that we loue the word and yet our thoughts are more large and deepe and attentiue to the world So that wee haue false hearts and dissembling words and truly though we dare not shew this to the world and though in our hearts wee care not for a Sermon once in seuen yeeres yet if wee were asked how wee stood affected to the word what great credit and commendations would flie out of our mouthes But now let vs come to the truth of our actions in stedfastnesse of life that a man may bind on our word the ouerthrowing of our liues doe so much drowne the voice of our mouthes that whatsoeuer we protest in word wee spoyle in our workes The blood of Habel was an action and it cried vp to heauen our Amen in our mouthes is drowned by the blood of our actions crying so loude before the Lord. For our actions bewray men for there is such wringing going ouergoing and incroching that there is no Truth in our liues in respect of the concordance of the tongue And whatsoeuer their bonds are we must haue other forfeiture vpon forfeitures to proclaime their falsehood to the world Now come to the Truth of the Common-wealth wee see as the Prophet saith Iudgement is turned in to Worme-wood that is a man had as good eate a hand-full of Worme-wood as haue our cause pleaded in the Courte Let Noble-men be neuer so wise to open the Truth yet the Diuell hath made many wiser in breaking of the Truth then any can be wise in setting it downe It is knowne too well that many grieuances haue beene for that men haue growne more cunning in ouerthrowing of Iustice then manie haue bene able to establish Iustice. But euery man would be content to beare this burthen because it concernes another Courte But
their whole possessions to giue to the preachers as it was done in the primitiue Church 5 The nature of true zeale is set downe Heb. 10. where the Apostle heauily threatneth them that willingly giue ouer thēselues to sinne there is named in the proper tongue the zeale of fire For as fire is not without heate so zeale is hot cannot long be holden in It is set downe by the contrary Reu. 3. when after the Church of Laodicea for her lukewarmnes is threatned to be spued out of the Lord his mouth it is added be zealous and amend where we see zeale to be opposed to lukewarmnes which is too temperate an heate for the profession of the Gospell Againe I. Cor. 14. 1. that which in our common translation we reade Follow after loue couet spirituall gifts c. the naturall text hath Be zealous after the more excellent gifts And Rom. 12. Be feruent in spirit i. let God his spirite kindle in you a fire which may flame out of you Now there are diuers kinds of zeale as the zeale of the world of the flesh of false religion according to the world And euery man is eaten spent consumed with some kind of zeale which must shame vs if we haue not the true zeale for that this zeale leaueth in vs some aduantage and recompēce which the world and carnall men haue not For when they haue spent set on tilt all the strength of their bodies powers of their minds they haue no gaine but torment of consciēce wheras the godly being spent in a good cause haue that repaired in the inner mā which is cōsumed in the outward Now to know what that true zeale is as neere as by properties we may describe it wee must first vnderstand that it is grounded on knowledge For if our zeale be not according to knowledge much like to the zeale of them spoken of Rom. 11. wee may come to persecute the Trueth and thinke we do very welll Our zeale must begin where the word begins end where the word ends that in all things it be proportionable to the word Our Sauior Christ rebuketh the Pharisies for straining out a gnat swallowing vp a Camel for tithing cummin seed and mint and for pretermitting the weightier matters of the Law wherein they bewrayed a rotten zeale in that they were carefull in the lesse and carelesse in the greater points So now a dayes many rather desiring to be counted zealous then to be zealous for a ceremonie wil be as hot as may be and yet in more principall poynts of religion they are as cold as can be in greater causes let this be our canon to vse greater zeale in lesse matters let this be our pedagogie to vse lesse zeale so that we remember to count nothing small in the word and that we can increase decrease in affection as the thing loued doth increase or decrease in goodnes If I say we can zealously pursue the most principall things and for the peace of the Church can tolerate lesse things for if any man in matters of lesse importance list to be contentious we haue no such custome neither the Church of God wee shall obserue this 1. rule still remembring this caution that we count nothing small commanded or forbidden in the Word The second rule is that wee haue an eye as well to things inward as outward our Sauiour CHRIST reprehendeth the Pharisies for that they made cleane the out side of the platter and left the inner-side foule whose liues though outwardly they were without reproofe yet inwardly they were full of pride disdaine self-loue such like Wel our zeale must begin within and in time appeare without we must no lesse feare to doe euill being by our selues alone then if we were eyed of the whole world least that we become as painted sepulchres and as such dishes as are cleane without and foule within A branch of this Rule is to haue a narrow and iealous eye of our owne corruptions lurking in the bottomles pit of nature and gaged onely by the word and spirit When we loue to be hypocrites in dissembling this naturall corruption and yet are busie in pretending some outward sanctimonie the iustice of GOD in time will vncase vs then the sinne which we would hide shall appeare in the face outwardly and the good which in Truth wee neuer loued shall be seene neuer to haue bene in vs. Herein then we may go to schoole with the couetous man who had rather be rich than be counted rich that we may rather be godly indeed than be counted to be godly least that seeing wee be not such indeed as we would bee we become notoriously to be such as we would not be 3 The third rule is that we keepe a tenor of zeale in both estates as well in aduersitie as in prosperitie Manie in peace are professors who in time of troubles are persecutors who louing the peace of the Gospell not the Gospell it selfe doe more bewray that they were neuer truely zealous Others whilest they be vnder the Crosse are very demure and deuout who if once they come aloft forget the simplicity of the Gospell and fall to the securitie of the world Hereof comes that fearefull complaint that men hote in preaching and professing while they are vnder are choked in their zeale when they come to preferment Such men are glad not of the gospell but of the prosperity of the gospell such men will be sad not for the want of the Gospell but for the aduersitie which followeth the persecutors of the Gospell Our triall herein may bee thus if our priuate estate be prosperous wee lament with Dauid the estate of the Church being ruinous or if our priuate estate being perilous wee can reioyce with Paul in the estate of the Church being prosperous our zeale is according to truth Dauid neere the Crowne for his happines fasted for the estate of the Church lying in abhominable filthines Paul a prisoner in bonds thought himselfe at libertie so long as the Gospell was free 4 The fourth Rule is that in pure zeale wee be patient in our owne causes and deuoure manie priuate iniuries that the Lord his cause may the better be prouided for haue the better successe Many can be as hot as fire in taking vp their owne cause who are as cold as yee in defending the Lord his cause This Rule obserued would sow vp the lips of the aduersarie who though for a time he thinke vs to be cholerike mad-men madly reuēging our priuate affections yet one day should confesse that we sought not our own cōmoditie but God his most precious glorie And to stretch this examination of our harts one degree further let vs beware of that corruption which springing from self-loue will giue vs leaue to reioyce at good things so long as they be in our selues but repineth at the sight of
soule I haue sinned against the Lord was it think you a small comfort that Nathan said immediately vnto him The Lord hath pardoned thy sinne I will say nothing of the prayers of so many of the seruants of Christ as haue commended your cause vnto the Lord which cannot be frustrate the Lord himselfe directing them to pray according to his word and vpon the assurance of his promise Reade Iob 33. 23. If there be present with him that is with the afflicted soule as verse 22. a messenger from God an interperter of the will of God such as is one of a thousand who may signifie vnto man the equitie of the Lord and intreating him for fauour shall say Redeeme thou him that hee goe not downe into the pit by that redemption which I haue found when he hath humblie be sought the Lord he doth graciously receiue him that hee may behold his face with ioy and hee restoreth vnto man his righteousnes In which words there are many excellēt things to be noted for the comfort of those that are afflicted The first is that the anguished soule finding no comfort at home and in her selfe by reason of the strength of temptation must seeke reliefe abroad at the hands of those whom God hath appointed to make glad the sorrowfull minde and to giue rest vnto the wearied and distressed conscience Wherein you must consider with all thankfulnesse how great mercie the Lord hath shewed vnto you for I doe perswade my selfe as before I haue said that since the time of your affliction there hath not been almost one that hath any special gift in that kinde who by conference writing or otherwise hath not bestowed some part of his trauaile vnto your comfort I could my selfe name a great number besides those aboue mentioned but yourselfe can remember many more Now the testimonie of many faithfull seruants of Christ witnessing the grace and goodnesse of God towards you must bee as the voyce of God himselfe who is not as man that hee should lie or as the sonne of man that hee should repent or alter that which he hath once testified And if Iob doe acknowledge that the comfort of one faithfull witnesse on the behalfe of God is enough to the erecting cherishing of the heauiest minde what can Satan say vnto the testimonie not of two or three witnesses which the law onely requireth but vnto the testimonie of two or three score the meanest and weakest whereof should be able to answere in your behalfe vnto all that the enemie is able to obiect against you The second thing I note is that these haue not come vnto you by error or by chance but by special addresse of Gods prouidence as sent from the throne of grace to bind vp your wound and to minister comfort vnto your conscience The third that these speake not their own words nor of themselues but are the faithfull interpreters of the will of God not indeede immediatly from himselfe but by viewing and esteeming of the worke of God and the fruites of his grace in those that are his The fourth that as they declare vnto the afflicted that fauour of God towards them which themselues are not able for the present to discerne so they commend them by prayer vnto the Lord who hath promised to heare to graunt their requests The fift that for cōfort in this case we must passe out of our selues in whom there is nothing that may ease our griefe and cast our eye and cogitation onely vpon Christ in whom al fulnesse of saluation doth dwel considering that this is one of the meanes whereby Sathan doth most distresse and anguish the afflicted soules that hee holdeth them in the cogitation of their sinnes and transgressions against God and suffereth them not to see that length breadth height and depth and to knowe that loue of Christ that passeth all knowledge that they might be filled with all the fulnesse of God The sixt that the Lord both mercifully blesseth the labours of his seruants in comforting his children and also graciously heareth their praiers and supplications made in their behalfe vnto his Maiestie And the last that God in his good time erecteth the mindes of the afflicted and openeth their mouthes to praise his name to protect his goodnes that he hath brought againe their soule from the pit and hath shined vpon them with the light of life Which effect of the grace of God because you haue both seene in others and felt in your selfe many times you haue great cause to hope and expect the returne of his comforting hand in due season who also shall once determine these conflicting daies and set vs in that peace which shall neuer be interrupted and wherein all teares shall bee wiped away from our faces for euer The malice of the enemie during this life hath no end nor measure at all and therfore we may iustly feare all extremitie of attempt against vs but we must strengthen our selues in him who can and will enable vs vnto all things The last and most grieuous assault of Sathan against the afflicted is that he calleth into doubt their election For that saluation is onely of the elect hee laboureth by all meanes to snake this ground and pillar of comfort and if it bee possible to subuert and ouerthrow the same It behooueth vs here to take heede how we carrie our selues as in that temptation which of all others is most difficult and dangerous First therefore wee must beware of that gulfe wherein the enemie hopeth to deuoure vs that wee enter not into the secret and hidden counsell of God For the secrets of the Lord are for himselfe but the things that are reuealed are for vs and our posteritie after vs for euer as Moses saith What then hath the Lord reuealed concerning our election First the spirit of God witnesseth vnto our spirits that we are the children of God then it teacheth vs to cry Abba Father and stirreth vp in vs those gronings that cannot bee expressed From these let vs descend vnto faith it selfe the voyce whereof if it be not suppressed by the grieuousnesse of temptation soundeth cheerefully vnto vs that wee are beloued of God redeemed by Christ and fellow heires with him of his fathers kingdom If here also the enemie haue darkened our senses and obscured our light we must of necessitie with Iob relieue our selues from the fruits of our faith These what they are hath alreadie beene said If necessitie doe so compell vs we must flie vnto the times that are past and referre our selues vnto the testimonies of the faithfull ministers of God who as they are for their wisedome and manifold experience better able to iudge of our estate than our selues so haue they power and authoritie from God to decide the controuersie betweene vs and our enemie and to pleade our cause against him Also where the enemie from
our present trouble and torment of minde seeketh to driue vs vnto despayre we are to vse against him his owne weapons for among many testimonies of our estate in grace fauour with God there is none more euident and sensible than is that conflict which we find and feele in our selues of the spirit against the flesh of faith against vnbeliefe of a sanctified minde against that part that is vnregenerated and finally of the new creature against the old man and of Christ himselfe in vs against the power of Sathan If he replie that this is not so but the contrarie we may answere that albeit there haue been many times wherein we had a more present and mightie hand of the Lord vpon vs yet euen now Satan himselfe cannot denie but we hate sinne and loue righteousnes that we loue God and to our power obey his will and flye the baites and occasions of euill whereof if there were for the present no manifest and apparant effects as yet by the grace of God there are notwithstanding the onely affection and desire of the heart thirsting and longing after Gods kingdome and his righteousnes are sufficient arguments of the worke of grace begun in vs which shall so long bee continued by the good hand of our heauenly father vntill it be consummated and perfected in the life to come For if it be God as the Apostle saith that giueth both the will and the deed he that hath giuen vs to desire to obey his will will also enable vs vnto the doing of the same And seeing the worke of sanctification beginneth in the heart and thence floweth into our whole life wee nothing doubt but God who hath giuen vs ioy in the holy Ghost and therby a loue vnto him vnto his law wil further confirme strengthen vs that we may be vessels of honour vnto his name and glorifie the Gospel of our profession with fruites agreeable and according thereunto Yea the thoughts meditations and desires of the heart are deeds before God and principall parts of that obedience which he requireth at our hands And therefore if the faithfull man should bee taken away by death before he hath done any of the outward works of the law yet should not his faith be without fruites in that being sanctified in the inward man hee doth now in soule spirit serue the Lord and desireth abilitie and oportunitie in act to doe his will and to honour his name as appeared in that penitent malefactor that died with our Sauiour Christ. Another thing I am to admonish you of that you bee not as the couetous men of the world who so gape vpon that they further desire as they consider not but rather forget that which they alreadie haue and hauing much indeede in their opinion haue nothing and to all purposes and vses do as well want that which they haue as that which they haue not So it oftentimes happeneth to the deare children of God that whilest they looke and breath after that which they haue not yet attained vnto they forget and neglect that which they haue receiued and vse it not to their comfort and reioycing as otherwise they should This ouerreaching importunitie of theirs Sathan abuseth against them from the opinion of hauing nothing to blind their eyes not to see the present grace and goodnes of God towards them It is true that the Apostle saith that in the course of godlines and religion we may not thinke we haue attained the goale or are come vnto the ende of our race but forgetting that which is behind vs and endeuouring vnto that which is before must contend as to a marke vnto the reward of the most high calling of God in Christ Iesus But he speaketh it not to this end that wee should not in thankfulnes acknowledge the former mercies of God bestowed vpon vs or not vse them vnto our comfort as testimonies of his loue fauour towards vs but that we may not stay in our present profiting but adde daily a new and fresh increase that as from a larger and greater heape oâ— benefits we may more and more assure our selues that we are beloued of God and shall enioy the inheritance of his kingdome When the Apostle saith Worke your saluation c. and labour to make your calling and election sure though the meaning be not that we should put confidence of saluation in workes yet it telleth vs that the works fruits of our faith are testifications of Gods spirit dwelling in our hearts more euident and pregnant than that Satan himselfe can or dare deny them We may not suffer our selues to be so ouerborne of the enemie vnder the colour of zeale and desire to doe well as not to remember wherein the Lord hath already giuen vs some part of wel-doing not so to striue vnto that we haue not as to forget that which by his grace we already haue but rather with all thankfulnesse acknowledging the goodnes of God from thence assure our selues of the continuance finishing of the worke begun In the courses of the world as slownesse getteth nothing so preposterous haste looseth all It is the subtiltie and malice of the enemie when he cannot hold vs with himselfe to hasten and push vs on so fast and so headlong as by rashnesse we may fall into that which by forwardnesse we had escaped Good things to come therefore we must hold them in hope and pursue them in peace but the good we haue alreadie attained vnto we must so farre reioyce and comfort our selues in as from thence we may be able to sustaine and support our cause against the enemie and from that we haue to let him vnderstand that we doubt not of that which remaineth that the Lord will both continue and confirme the worke of his owne hands and not forsake the same vntil it be accomplished in his kingdome of glory Thus I haue in great hast and confusedly set down so much as presently came vnto minde of those things which often heretofore I haue written vnto you humbly beseeching the Father of all mercy and God of all consolation who hath annointed you with the oyle of his grace sealed you with the spirit of adoption and giuen you a sure earnest and pledge of euerlasting saluation to encrease vpon you and in your heart the measure of faith and multiply your fruits in all manner of well doing make you strong against the face of your enemie crowne you with victorie in the day of battaile that you may praise his name in the day of your deliuerance glorifie him in the whole course of your life and finally enioy with the rest of his Saints that eternall kingdome of glory prepared for all those that loue and feare him Amen FINIS MAISTER GREENEHAMS PRAYER O God most mightie glorious and righteous O father most louing gracious and merciful which keepest couenant and mercy in Iesus Christ
fond song Christ was thought to cast out diuels by the power of the diuell Iohn Baptist was thought but a melancholike man Iehu being threatned called the Prophet a mad braine for so they iudged of the Prophets digressing somewhat from the set order and compositions of words and precepts of their art So that the graces of God seeme often to men to be cleane contrarie If this hath been alwayes the iudgement of the world that because they could no longer heare men or further see into things than either reason or art did guide them they thought the Prophets and Apostles railing spirits and barren soiles wee must not thinke it a new thing And hearers are here greatly to be circumspect that they thinke not so basely of men zealous in gifts of the spirit as that they should account them mad melancholike or cholerike men and such as either would hurt themselues or doe some hurt to others but rather reuerently acknowledge that there is a secret and mightie power of the Spirit which the Lord often conueieth into the hearts of the godly Men can for the most part well away with an ordinary course in preaching and so long as it fals into an oratorie stile and iust proportion of words or so long as a man sheweth a wittie inuention and comely composing of the matter but if a man presse into the consciences of men and with some vehemencie speake against their familiar sinnes straight way they say surely this kind of teaching bewrayeth him to be brainesick And that we may be the more wearie herein let vs consider who they were that inueyed thus against the Apostles were they not men out of euery natioÌ„ fearing God and such as were somewhat religious yes surely And who nowadayes will sooner and sorer open their mouthes against zealous preachers than men claborate in arte and skilful in precepts who not being able by reason to see into this vehemencie iudge them that vse it too austerely Wherefore as this must correct iudgement in hearers least they iustly offend God in being vniustly offended at them that are zealous for the Lord of hoasts sake so also it must teach the Ministers of the word patience if sometimes they be wrongly coÌ„strued so recompence their furie with meekenes as the Lord may humble their aduersaries the more euen by their meeke dealing of whom they thought so hardly which vndoubtedly oftentimes is most effectuall euen to breake the hearts euen of the most obstinate gainesayers And it cannot be gainesayd that these men seeing the Apostles meekenes were farre more wonne and sooner humbled than if he should haue breathed out furious speeches and so haue ceased from his holy busines And we shall see by experience that men thinking one to be curious singular or precise after the Lord hath sanctified some crosse vpon them and humbled them in some measure vnderneath his hand they are more humbled at the meekenes and long suffering of him whom they offended than by any other meanes because they then perceiue they haue resisted the grace of God and persecuted the gifts of God in him In the last dayes That is when Christ should be manifested in the flesh preached vnto the Gentiles belieued on in the world and receiued vp in glorie shall these gifts of the spirit abound It is called the last day because of the stabilitie of the Church and perfection of the word in that in it wee looke for none other doctrine vntill Christ come in iudgement 1. Corin. 10. 11. After that the Apostle had feared the Corinthians with the example of the Iewes he commeth â—o applie his doctrine in this manner Now all these things came vnto them for ensamples and were written to admonish vs vpon whom the endes of the world are come As if he should say these things seemed not to serue for them alone but for vs in the last daies And Heb 1. â— it is plainly in euident phrase said At sundry times and in diuers manners God spake in old â—imâ— to our fathers by the Prophets in these last dayes he hath spoken to vs by his Sonne c. All which places in sense at the least agree with this place together with that Galath 4. 4. where it is called the fulnes of time For the estate of the people before Christ his comming was childish and paedagogicall and therefore men looked as Iohns Disciples for another that should come and the Samaritanes had this generall principle among them That the Messiah when he came would restore all things and set them in order Whereby we must learne not to looke for any new doctrine or reuelations of men Christ himselfe is come and hath made things perfit Christ the prince of Prophets whom they looked for is manifest in the flesh by how much the Prophets were neerer him by so much they had the clearer sight of him the further they were from him the dimmer was their knowledge of him The Lord himselfe hath spoken the booke is now shut vp with a complet conclusion if any man shall diminish of the words of it God shall take away his part out of the booke of life if any man shall adde vnto it God shall adde vnto him the plagues threatned in the booke And therefore all Heretikes Papists and Turks wil not stick to agree in this common errour The Turke though he doth not denie Christ and the scripture but giues them their time and place yet will haue a way for his Mahomet who must expound the word to him as he please The Papist in plaine tearmes dares not denie Christ and his Gospell yet can he not see all sufficiencie therein but complaining of some defect he looketh to vnwritten verities and leaneth to old traditions to be giuen to the Church therefore he will haue the Pope to be Christ his vicar and looke whatsoeuer their Synodes do conclude that must be established as a catholike trueth measuring the scriptures by their traditions and not their traditions by the scriptures The damnable Familie of loue make the word which is a thing fearefull to bee thought much more to be spoken of but a nose of waxe or a shipmans hose and yet they will haue their H. N. who is the eight person and the last man who must bee ioyned with the Gospell and so farre forth as hee with other gray-headed and illuminate elders do interpret the Scriptures they will agree We now against these and all other heretikes confessing the scriptures of God to be perfect and absolute to saluation ioyne none other thing with them but say that wee liue in the last dayes wherein Christ left the fulnes of doctrine of prayer of Sacraments and discipline to the Church by his Apostles and therefore we minde no reuelation Mahometicall interpretation nor traditions of men but though an Angell come from heauen bring an vnwritten veritie varying from the trueth of God his word we vtterly reiect him Neither as running too
farre on the other hand doe we vtterly and simply refuse all orders of the Church although sometime there be no expresse word but if by consequence if by cause or effect wee can finde it agreeable or not repugnant to the word after triall had with the holy scriptures wee will receiue it thus to make the word the touchstone the heretikes will not agree Besides as in all other artes it is requisite that whosoeuer will attaine sound knowledge of them hee must credit their principles for otherwise as the verie heathen saw there is no farther dealing in the learning of them so we haue certaine generall truthes and rudiments whereby we traine vp new commers to Christ and trie both old and yong by them which thing our heretikes will not admit We hold then certaine generall rules of the power prouidence and wisedome of God of our redemption and saluation by Iesus Christ of our effectuall sanctification of the forgiuenes of our sinnes of the hope of the glorious resurrection and of a better life of obedience prayer discipline and holy conuersation in despite of all heretikes against which though they dispute declame raile and write wee will neuer leese the hold Secondly which is a thing vnto these men vnacquainted we vse to marke the scope and drift of the writer we compare the things that goe before with the things that follow after wee conferre one place with another the olde Testament with the new the allegories with the plaine speeches we see a perfit harmonie in the scriptures wee refuse all dissenting and disagreeing doctrine to the scriptures all which neither Turke Papist nor Familist will doe and therefore we haue the trueth in these last dayes which neither Mahomet Bishop of Rome nor H. N haue and therefore we will not be iudged by their reuelations traditions and dreames but by the scriptures whereby we iudge them and in this sense we say the last dayes or fulnes of time because we haue the trueth But yet the villanoust wretches which heape vp to the brimme the measure of their sins will not also stick to say with vs that these are the last dayes that is as they interpret it who so cōmeth into the house of loue and is illuminated is now risen againe and hath heard the last trumpe and is become of an Angelicall nature needing no eating drinking or marrying after the manner of men and these are our ranging rogues who will tye themselues to no calling but liue as they thinke in the resurrection See how needefull it is to vnderstand this phrase aright of the last dayes We call not them the last dayes in respect that no further time shall be but in respect hereof that these dayes shall not be ended vntill Christ come and giue vp the kingdome to God the Father and as these last dayes were begun at his first comming in humilitie in the fleshe so they shall ende at his last comming in glorie to iudgement It followeth in our text In the last dayes saith God All the Scriptures are worthie to bee heard because they proceed from God and not from man although man may be the pen of the holy Ghost Wherefore it is said 2. Pet. 1. 20. 21. First knowe this that no prophecie in Scripture is of priuate motion For the prophecie came not in old time by the will of man but holy men of God spake as they were moued by the holy Ghost The Prophets wholy to disauthorise themselues in all their waightie embassages vse to say Thus saith the Lord of hosts Thus saith the Lord the holy one and such like whereby they would purchase the greater credit whilest they remoue the imagination of men from all dreaming of mans doing and set their faith a worke in acknowledging it to proceede from God Wherefore wee must so heare the word as though we heard God himselfe speaking to vs yea as though we either went vp to heauen or God came downe to vs. Likewise whether we reade heare or meditate priuately we must still thinke our selues in the presence of God who narrowly watcheth ouer the pure vse of his holy word remembring that holy speech of Cornelius Act. 10. vers 33. vnto Peter the Apostle Now are we all here present before God to heare all things commanded thee of God It is also said in that exhortation to the Church to praise God Psal. 95. vers 2. Let vs come before his face with praise c. This is that which will humble vs when we know that we come before God and his Angels whose presence is described Ezek. 1. and therefore the Apostle 1. Cor. 11. 10. to moue the womē of Cor. the more telleth thē that they are in the presence of the Angels This meditation breedeth religion in hearing without which whilest we behold a man speaking as of himselfe and by himselfe alone we are neuer moued threatē he promise he menace he comfort he exhort he reproue he neuer so much No we cānot throughly be wrought vpon vntil we can say Surely it is the Lord speaketh to vs it is the word of the most high God vttered by man wee will not receiue it as the doctrine of men but of God either as the doctrine to saue our soules or to cōfound vs it is the mightie power of saluation if wee beleeue it is a mightie power to cast vs downe to the hels if we doe not beleeue It is the word of God that moueth not the word of man For if a man were a Turke how should he moue a Papist or how should a Papist moue a Turke If he take away Mahomets dreames from the Turke or the Fathers traditions from the Papist or the eight man his reuelations from the Familist and vrgethem with the word they are gone so that it is the onely word of God maugre the head of the deuill that vnblindfoldeth all their errors and is able to moue them and conuert so many of them to the trueth as God will haue saued Thus we see what the perswasion of God his presence and the authoritie of his word worketh in vs. Now before we goe into the other particulars let vs by the way consider somewhat of the reason here vsed Before he vsed a reason of probabilitie from the circumstance of the time now he commeth to a reason of necessitie because neuer drunken men could speake the wonderfull things of the Spirit This argument is drawne from contraries men full of drinke cannot so shew foorth the workes of God men thus endued with God his spirit cannot bee drunken On this manner Paul thus reasoneth Ephes. 5. 18. Be not drunke with wine wherein is excesse but be filled with the Spirit As if hee should say if ye be filled with wine there is excesse if ye labour of excesse of wine surely you cānot haue the Spirit Christ also vseth this argument No man can serue two masters c. If a man wholy giue ouer himselfe to God he cannot